Tales of

ALHAZRED

Donald Tyson

Dark Regions Press

2016
First Trade eBook Edition Dark Renaissance Books - an imprint of Dark
Regions Press LLC.
Text © 2015 by Donald Tyson Cover art © 2015 by Frank Walls First
Published and Edited by Joe Morey ISBN: 978-1-62641-150-0
Interior design by F. J. Bergmann
Dark Regions Press, LLC
6635 N. Baltimore Ave. Ste. 245
Portland, OR 97203
www.darkregions.com
 List of Illustrations
Frontispiece
His punishment of me had been creative.
Uto rose from his fighting crouch and came to me.
Out of nowhere, a kind of face formed in the sky.
She raised her arm and began to gesture while intoning a barbarous word.
…
… the black creature pulsed, and something flowed … into the corpse.
… at no time did that forward motion of its great white body cease.…
It sent forth slender filaments that were like long black threads.…
I cast the dice. “Ten,” the half-djinn said with vindictive delight.
When he saw what came toward him, he stumbled backward.…
… her eyes no longer appeared even remotely human.
“You will be the first of your age to face the fury of my wrath.”
 Table of Contents
Ghoul Bane
Mountain of Shadows
Brazen Vessel
Isle of the Dead
Dance of Durga
The Caliph’s Necromancer
Revenge of the Djinn
Hand of Nilus
Red Claws
Ancient Evil
About the Author
About the Artist
 Ghoul Bane
1.
“You are ugly, Alhazred.” The voice was deep and rough, but the tone was
not unkind.
I looked up from the letter I was drafting to a seller of acids disputing his
recent price increase. Beyond the glow from my oil lamp, my library lay in
deep shadow. I smelled a scent like damp earth. “Thank you for that
sentiment, Uto. I’ll cherish it always.”
The patch of darkness I spoke to detached itself from the wall and took
the form of a crouching naked ghoul. The manhood that dangled between
his black thighs was impressive, but not as impressive as the hooked talons
on the ends of his long fingers. “There was gossip that your face is
disfigured, but I did not imagine how severely. The glamour you usually
wear hides it well. My heart is sad for you.”
By reflex, I raised my hand and touched the place where my nose should
have been. There was only a hole there now. My nose had been cut off
along with my ears, and my cheeks deeply scarred, by the late ruler of
Sana’a in Yemen, land of my birth. In my foolish youth I had served as the
royal poet, and had committed the indiscretion of lusting after King
Huban’s beautiful daughter, Narisa. His punishment of me had been
creative. After disfiguring me, castrating me, and feeding me my own body
parts, he had cast me out in the desert to die. Yet here I was, in my house on
the Lane of Scholars at Damascus. And the king? He had suffered an
unfortunate accident, the result of a falling roof tile.
“To what do I owe the pleasure of having you break into my house, Uto,
leader of the White Skull Clan?”
I used a formal address as a matter of politeness. It is good to be polite
when a ghoul stands near you in the shadows with his claws spread. So far
as I knew, I was on good terms with Uto, who from time to time supplied
me with fresh corpses for my necromantic experiments from the burying
ground he and the members of his clan inhabited.
He made the harsh, rasping noise that is laughter for ghouls. “Do not
fear, my friend. I have come to you for help.”
Setting my goose-quill pen in its onyx holder, which was carved in the
shape of a little owl, I regarded him for several moments. It was unheard of
for a ghoul to admit that he might need the help of a man. The situation,
whatever its nature, must have been dire indeed to bring Uto on such an
errand.
I indicated a chair on the opposite side of my desk. “Sit and tell me what
it is you need.”
He came forward, blinking against the brightness of the lamp flame, and
settled his buttocks awkwardly into the seat of the chair. This in itself was
also a remarkable event. Uto was the only ghoul I had ever known who
used a chair. He had acquired this and several other human habits from his
frequent interaction with the necromancers who lived in the Lane of
Scholars. His clan was the primary source of raw material for their
experiments.
Around his neck hung a string of beads made from polished bone, and on
one wrist, a copper circlet of twisted wire. It is a curious contradiction in
the nature of ghouls that even though they prefer to walk naked, all wear
little bits of jewelery as adornment. Some find leather belts useful for
carrying various objects, but Uto seldom wore a belt.
I moved the brass lamp to the far corner of the desk so that it would not
shine between us. The eyes of ghouls are extraordinarily sensitive to light,
so much so that they cannot bear the rays of the sun but move about on the
surface of the ground only at night.
“Something is taking my people,” he said without preamble. “I want you
to find it and kill it.”
“Taking them where?”
“They vanish. There is no trace to show what happens to them.”
“From whence do they vanish?”
“From the Place of Skulls. From our warren beneath the graves. Even
from their own dens.”
“No one has seen the thing that takes them?”
“No one.”
I sat back in my chair and mulled this over in my mind. “Why have you
come to me?”
“You are a master of magic. We need your arts to find this thing so that
we can kill it.”
It was flattering to be called a master of magic, but scarcely accurate.
True, I was doing my best to acquire the art of necromancy, but there were
many older necromancers in the Lane of Scholars more skilled.
“Why did you not go to Harkanos?”
 The ghoul shrugged. “He is a good man, but he is only a man. You are a
ghoul, Alhazred of the Black Spring Clan. You know our ways.”
After being cast forth by King Huban into the great desert known as the
Empty Space, I was adopted into a clan of ghouls known as the Black
Spring Clan. It was due to their acceptance of me that I survived. Alas, my
clan was no more, but I still thought of myself as a ghoul.
“You were right to come to me. I will do all in my power to help you.”
“When will you come?”
I stood from my chair. “Now.”
“What of your companions? Will they help us?”
It was widely known that I shared my house with a young girl and a
mercenary.
“They are not here at present. I will come alone.”
“It is good,” he said, standing in his usual slouching crouch. “This is a
matter for ghouls, not for men.”

2.
We went silent and unseen through the lampless and almost deserted streets
of Damascus, moving through the darkness as only ghouls can move. I was
not as skillful as my companion, but my time among the Black Spring Clan
had taught me how to creep in stealth in a manner beyond the abilities of
normal men. The drunken revellers returning home from the alehouses and
the occasional pair of armed soldiers on patrol did not see or hear us as we
passed. I wore a black desert thawb, and on the belt around my waist my
dagger, sword, and the bleached white skull of Gor, the ghoul who had been
leader of my clan and my closest friend. I had sworn an oath always to wear
his skull lest I should ever forget amid the palaces and streets of men that I
am a ghoul.
When we reached the gate of the city nearest the Place of Skulls, Uto
showed himself in the light, and the gatekeeper silently allowed us to pass
through the wall without challenge.
“He has been well bribed,” I murmured as we left the city behind us.
“He knows it is better for the health of his wife and children that he let us
pass when we will,” Uto muttered without turning his head.
He led the way. The burying ground was no great distance from the wall
of the city. It occupied a hollow between several low hills that were bare
stone on their crowns, and resembled the bald heads of giants projecting
just above the surface. The graveyard was large. Hundreds of low mounds
with stones at each head and foot lay scattered both inside and outside its
low stone wall, for the burying ground had spread beyond its original
boundaries until there were more graves outside the wall than within it.
My eyes are uncommonly good, but I was thankful for the crescent of
waning moon that rode in the eastern sky. Apart from the stars, it was our
only light. The crowns of the surrounding hills and the stones on the graves
shone silver-gray in its glow. If we came upon the thing we sought, at least I
would have some illumination by which to use my sword.
For his part, Uto needed no such aid. He led me to a section of the
burying ground that was older than the rest, and occupied by small crypts
and graves completely covered with slabs of cut stone rather than merely
marked with rough stones at the head and foot. Centuries ago it must have
been the place of burial for the wealthy merchants of the city. Now it was
overgrown by rank weeds and brush.
Standing beside one of these ancient slabs, I stared about me. The
burying ground was deserted. Not even a small animal moved across the
graves.
Do you see anything, my love?
Sashi stirred within me at this silently voiced query.Nothing, dearest one.
We are alone with the ghoul.
I realized Uto’s large black eyes were on me, and wondered if he had
heard gossip about my familiar spirit, a djinn of the desert who had united
with me and presently dwelt within my body.
“I thought you were taking me to your clan.”
He grunted and bent over the grave. Grasping a corner of the rectangular
slab in his powerful hands, he slid it aside. It rotated on a concealed pivot to
reveal the dark mouth of a tunnel. I descended a flight of stone steps, and he
followed, after replacing the slab in its former position.
The ghoul warren ran beneath the level of the graves and was lofty
enough that I could straighten my back. At intervals it was lit by small
flames that burned in crude bone lamps. Although ghouls could see in light
that was too dim for a man to even notice, they could not see in total
darkness. The fat that fuelled the lamps was probably human, I thought.
Ghouls used the remnants and products of human corpses wherever
possible for their needs.
 I followed closely after Uto’s hunched back through the bewildering
maze of passages, the smell of the ghoul warren strong in my throat. It was
strangely reassuring, reminding me as it did of the security I had felt while
part of my own clan. From time to time we passed other ghouls, squeezing
by their naked bodies in the narrow tunnels. They stared at my disfigured
face but none of them spoke.
“Where are we going?”
“There is someone you must meet who will tell you more about the
vanishings.”
He led me into a den with rounded earth walls, its floor covered with
straw. An ancient ghoul hag sat on her haunches beside an oil lamp,
threading beads onto a string with a needle. Her breasts sagged like empty
sacks over ribs that stood forth under the black skin of her chest, and her
wizened face was like that of an octogenarian ape. In spite of her advanced
age, her fingers were nimble enough. She glanced up as we entered.
“You’re an ugly one,” she said, her voice dry as a wood rasp.
“So I’ve been told.”
We settled ourselves on our haunches opposite her.
“This is the one I told you about, old mother,” Uto said.
She stopped threading her beads and stared at me intently for several
seconds. One of her eyes was wider than the other, and she turned it
forward to look. I saw that the other eye had a milky whiteness across it.
“He’s no ghoul.”
“I am Alhazred of the Black Spring Clan.”
“Never heard of it.”
“It was a clan of the Empty Space, many hundreds of leagues from
Damascus.”
“Was? What happened to it?”
“A merchant took offense and poisoned our meat. My clan died.”
“Yet you lived?”
“I lived.”
“Enough idle talk,” Uto said with impatience. “Tell Alhazred what you
know of the thing that takes our people.”
She set her necklace aside.“Learn this, Alhazred of the Black Spring
Clan, I am not of Uto’s blood. Before his clan came here, another clan of
ghouls occupied the warren beneath the Place of Skulls and harvested the
dead, as is our way since before time began. I was young then, and
beautiful, and many ghoul males desired me.”
Uto grunted.
“You doubt me? Well, so you may; it is not important. There came a time
when members of my clan began to vanish from the warren and from the
burying place above. One by one they were taken, at first only a few in
every cycle of the moon, then more, until at the last several were taken each
night.”
Uto turned to me. “When my clan came here, in the nights when my
father’s father was a young ghoul, they found only her, living in the
warren.”
“All were taken except you?”
She nodded, peering at me with her good eye.
“Why were you spared?”
“At the end, when only a few of us remained, I left the warren and hid in
the burying ground. There was a newly dug grave awaiting its corpse. I
crawled into it and covered myself with dirt. The thing did not know I was
there. I heard the screams as it took the last of my clan. Then it left this
place, and I dwelt alone for many years before Uto’s clan came and made
me one of them.”
“Did you ever see this thing?”
“Never.”
“Is this unseen thing that has recently taken ghouls the same that carried
away your clan so many years past?”
The old female shrugged her bony shoulders in the gesture so typical of
ghouls, a blend of fatality and acceptance. “How am I to know that? It takes
them in the same way it took them when I was young and beautiful, more in
each new cycle of the moon.”
“If it is the same bane, it will take more and more until the White Skull
Clan is destroyed,” Uto said. “We must stop it.”
“We will bait a trap,” I told him.
“A trap? Good. What will we use as bait?”
“Me.”

3.
The crescent moon stood higher in the starry sky, but several hours yet
remained until the first light of dawn. I sat on the stone at the head of one of
the graves in the burying ground. Around the grave I had scratched a
pentacle of protection, using the most potent words and symbols of power I
knew. Uto sat on the stone at the foot of the grave. From some tree, an owl
sounded a soft and mournful cry.
“Are you certain all your ghouls are gathered together?”
“I told you already, Alhazred, I ordered them to remain in the main
feasting hall for the rest of the night.”
“Then we are the only easy prey of your ghoul bane.”
“Are you certain your circle will protect us?”
“No.”
“It is no matter. I am ready to die, if only I get a chance to rend this thing
with my claws.”
“Let us hope it does not come to that.”
We sat in silence for many minutes, listening to the night wind in the
leaves of the trees.
“How do you suppose this thing is able to move through my warren
unseen by anyone?” Uto murmured.
“This I have been thinking about. It may be a creature of the outer
spheres, not of flesh. It may move between our world and the next, invisible
to us because it is not wholly of our reality.”
“Then how are we to fight it?”
“It must assume form and substance before it can carry off your people.
At that time it may become vulnerable.”
The moon climbed higher. In another hour the first rose of dawn would
tint between the eastern hills. In my heart, I gave up hope that we would
confront the creature this night.
Be on guard, my love.
Sashi? What do you see?
Something approaches.
“Something comes,” I murmured aloud to Uto.
He leapt to his feet, his fingers spread to strike, and turned this way and
that. “Where? Where is it?”
Beside the large cypress tree, Sashi said in my mind.
What does it look like? I asked her.
Like mist, or smoke, with tendrils trailing behind it as it moves. It floats
above the ground. There is a churning at its center.
I relayed this description to Uto.
 “How can you see it? I see nothing.”
“The djinn who dwells in my body sees it.”
“Ahhh. I have heard of your djinn.”
It hesitates. It seems to wait. Now it is gone.
“Gone? Gone where?” I said aloud.
It vanished into the air, my love.
When I told this to Uto, he cursed in the colorful way of ghouls for
several minutes. “How are we to fight what we cannot see?”
We remained on our guard, but the thing did not return.
“I fear the night has been wasted—” I began.
Uto cocked his bald head. “Do you hear that?”
I listened but heard nothing other than the night breeze.
“It comes from below. The sound of a battle. I must go there.”
He rushed forward and rebounded from the invisible barrier above the
circle. Cursing, he pressed against it before realizing the futility of his
efforts, then began to kick dust over the circle.
“Stop, you fool; you’ll leave us without a defense.”
“My people are dying. I hear their screams. I must go to them.”
He burst from the circle and ran to the entrance to the warren with me
close at his heels. At every instant I expected the invisible creature of mist
to take us from behind, but we reached the tunnels without incident. I heard
the faint cries of distress when I was under the earth and ran behind Uto,
but he was too quick for me and I lost him in the maze of the warren.
There was no one to ask for directions. All the ghouls of the clan were
gathered in the great feasting hall, and I had no notion how to find it.
Do you know where we are, Sashi?
I’m sorry, my love, I am as lost as you are.
I wandered this way and that, down one tunnel and across another. The
distant screams of the ghouls stopped but the warren remained deserted. I
wondered if the thing had taken them all, and how I was to get out of the
warren before it found me. An awareness of the weight of the yards of earth
over my head pressed down upon me and squeezed my breath from my
body. I began to sweat and shiver. I am not usually given to fear of confined
spaces, but the uncertainty of whether the thing lurked in front of me or
behind preyed upon my mind.
 4.
Uto stepped out of a side passage some distance in front of me.
“Thanks be to the Old Ones,” I said, wiping the chill sweat from my face
with my hand. “What was that screaming about?”
“The bane took two of my people, a female and a young one,” he said.
“Did they see the creature?”
“No. The mother of the child noticed that he was missing from the
feasting hall, and when the mate of the female said the same about her, the
rest of the fools panicked.”
He had almost reached me. I drew my sword in one motion and set its
point in his heart with a powerful thrust, then jerked the blade loose and
danced back. He stared at me with amazement, and looked down at the
black blood that gushed from the mouth of the wound. I crouched and held
the bloody point of my sword up before me.
Blood welled from the corners of his broad mouth. He coughed. “Have
you gone mad?”
“Cold steel ever has power over your kind,” I told him. “Is that why you
prey on ghouls and not on men? Because ghouls use no steel?”
Uto’s squat black body wavered like heat rising from the sands of the
desert, and in his place stood the old mother of ghouls. She glared at me
with hatred from her good eye. “How did you know?”
I gestured at the string of red beads that hung around her neck with the
point of my sword. “Uto’s beads are white.”
She fingered the necklace with her talons and hissed in rage. Even with
her lifeblood pulsing from the wound over her heart, she advanced toward
me. “I will savor your flesh.”
“How long have you hidden inside this old one?”
 She cackled horribly, the gore running down her chin. “Many generations
of her kind.”
She continued to advance, and I to retreat, holding my sword between us.
“You need a living host of flesh to anchor you to this world,” I said with
sudden insight. “Without it you cannot attain physical form.”
“The old one and I made a pact,” it gurgled. “In return for permission to
hide and sleep within her body, I heighten her endurance and prolong her
life.”
“Is that what you do between your killing cycles? Sleep?”
She nodded, her black eye never leaving my face.
“Does anything of the old female remain?”
“Not much,” the creature admitted.
“What were you going to do after you’d killed this clan? Sleep again?”
“Until the next clan comes to claim this burying ground for its own, as
Uto’s clan did so many years ago, and the cycle repeats itself.”
 Something stirred at the edges of her black skin.
The creature comes forth, my love.
The expression of cold, hard cruelty on the face of the old female ghoul
became vague and confused. She clutched at the wound over her heart and
staggered against the side of the tunnel.
“How do you take your prey? Do you open a rent in this world through
which to drag them?”
My questions found no response from the old ghoul, who appeared to be
dying.
“Do not abandon me,” she croaked. “I need your strength.”
She did not speak to me, but to the empty air between us.
Alhazred, it strikes.
At Sashi’s warning, I slashed the air with my sword and jumped back,
only to feel the chill earth press against my shoulders. I had run out of
tunnel.
The old ghoul raised her finger and pointed at me, cackling with
demented glee.
A soft thing pressed against my face. The softness changed to needles of
fire. In the darkness at the side of the tunnel, a rent appeared that was like a
tear in a curtain, and through it I saw flickers of redness, like embers
glowing in a grate on a hearth. As I looked at it, the gap widened.
I drew my dagger from its ivory sheath with my left hand and slashed the
air with both sword and knife. Even though I could not see my foe, I felt
resistance as the sharp steel cut invisible substance.
A shadow reared up behind the old female ghoul. She sensed a presence,
but before she could turn, Uto had her in his talons. He tore out her throat
and slashed her back. I saw the white of her spine in the gaping cuts as she
fell forward with a dolorous moan. As the last of the air left her lungs, the
thing that pressed its needles into my face also departed. I wiped the back of
my left hand across my cheek and saw blood on it.
Uto rose from his fighting crouch and came to me. His talons dripped
gore, but his face wore a smile of contentment. “Your head is covered with
a thousand little drops of blood,” he said.
“The thing almost had me. Steel was not enough to stop it.”
“I heard what you said about it needing a living host to hold it to this
world.”
“Thanks be to the Old Ones I was right.”
 He turned and regarded the pitiful, shriveled corpse of the hag. “How
many generations did she live, do you think?”
“There is no way to guess, but you may be certain of one thing: yours
was not the first clan she charmed her way into. She and the bane of ghouls
played that game many times.”
He kicked the corpse in its face. “I would offer you a portion of the meat,
but it will be days before it is ripe.”
“No matter; I’m not hungry.”
He came close to me. I resisted the urge to step back. He laid his bloody
claw on my shoulder, staining my black thawb with red.
“You have done a great service for the White Skull Clan this night. It will
never be forgotten. If you have need of anything, ask a member of my clan
and it shall be yours.”
“The only thing I require now is a guide out of this maze of a warren.”
He chuckled and set off along the tunnel, stepping on the dead face of the
old female as he passed. I followed in silence. As I passed the corpse, I
looked down. Her wizened features bore a peaceful expression.
“Such is the end of all flesh,” I murmured to myself.
Uto heard me and grunted derision. “The end of all flesh such as hers is
in our bellies.”
Against this practical statement I could find no argument.
¼
 Mountain of Shadows
1.

“I thought you had sworn an oath never to go on another quest.”

From the heaving, rolling back of my camel, I looked across at the
scarred mercenary who rode beside me. “It was more of a determination
than an oath.”
“I was growing bored with Damascus,” Martala said from my other side.
“It’s good to be on the road again.”
“Keep your road, girl,” Altrus said. “Give me an alehouse where I can sit
and drink, and a featherbed in a brothel where I can sleep.”
We were seven days to the north of Damascus, crusted with road dust
and saddle sores. I had forgotten how much I hated camels. As if to remind
me, the beast I rode turned its long neck and spat on me. Cursing, I lashed
at its head with the heel of my hand, but it extended its neck until it was
beyond my reach. It was a measure of our weariness that neither of my
companions laughed at me.
“Are you certain this talisman will protect you from Nyar—”
“Don’t speak his name,” I said quickly. “Even in this empty waste, never
voice his true name aloud, for to speak it is to summon him.”
Altrus snorted in contempt but did not dispute the censure. He was a man
without fear. The name of the Crawling Chaos was no more to him than a
word. It was a mark of his respect for me that he allowed me to close his
lips.
“How do you know this talisman will protect you from … him?” he went
on, after a time had passed in silence.
“Nothing is certain in this life. It is reputed that the talisman is infused
with the living substance of the Keeper of Gates.”
“Who?”
Martala leaned forward in her saddle and framed a name silently with her
lips.
“What? Who is that?” Altrus asked, staring at her in puzzlement.
“Yog-Sothoth,” I said, suppressing my irritation, and turned to the girl.
“You can say the name Yog-Sothoth.”
“One you can say, another you can’t say,” Altrus muttered. “I’m glad I’m
not a necromancer. All the little rules would drive me mad.”
“Yog-Sothoth is the lord of gateways, and has absolute power both to
open and to seal them. If I can use his talisman to close the way against my
foe, not even his power will be able to breach it.”
We rounded the rocky shoulder of a low hill. In the distance reared our
destination, the Mountain of Shadows. It stood tall against the horizon, true
to its name, its black stone unbrightened by the sunlight falling on its slope.
“I can’t be certain the talisman will keep away the one they call the
Crawling Chaos,” I went on. “Yet if there is even a chance, it is a weapon I
must possess. The next time he comes to amuse himself by toying with my
life, I want to be prepared.”
“No man can arm himself against the gods,” Altrus said with fatalism.
“He is greater than the gods,” Martala said. “He is an Old One.”
“How is it you first came to learn about this talisman? You never told
me.”
“Uto, leader of the White Skull Clan of ghouls, overheard a rumor of its
existence whispered in the deep places of the earth by something not
human.”
“Why would a ghoul come to you with such a tale?” Altrus asked with
suspicion.
“Last month I did a trifling service for him. He is in my debt.”
“Do you trust him?”
“As well as I trust anyone. I am not by nature a trusting man, as you
know.”
His eyes lingered on the ravages of my face, and I saw a trace of pity
there before he looked away. Both my companions were aware of my
disfigurement, and while we were alone together I felt no need to hide my
true appearance beneath the spell of glamour I wore while walking the
streets of Damascus.
All through the morning and into the afternoon we approached the foot
of the black mountain across the dreary plain. The setting sun found us
climbing the foothills on our weary beasts. Camels are not bred for
climbing. Their complaints increased in both frequency and stridency.
“Tomorrow we must tether these animals where there is water and
forage, and leave them behind us,” Altrus said.
“I never expected to ride them to the peak of the mountain.”
“Is this talisman on its peak?”
 “That I don’t know. It is supposed to be here, somewhere, but what it
looks like or where it lies concealed, I could not discover in my researches
among the old chronicles.”
“We’re being watched,” Martala said.
I looked where she pointed. Atop a great boulder that was the size of a
house I saw a brown desert rat. It sat on its haunches with its forepaws
gathered together against its breast, like a scholarly monk, and eyed us
intently without moving as we rode past.
“Bold vermin, be gone,” Altrus shouted and waved his arm.The rat did
not even twitch.
Altrus opened his purse and drew from it a copper coin. He threw it at
the rat with murderous intention, but his aim was poor. The coin struck the
stone near the rat’s feet with a metallic ring and flew away, the rays of the
sun glinting on its polished sides as it tumbled through the air. The rat
stared at the mercenary with its black eyes, and I almost imagined I saw
contempt in its posture. With a leisurely flick of its long tail, it turned and
jumped out of sight on the far side of the boulder.
“I have heard it rumored that the Crawling Chaos can spy upon his
enemies through the eyes of desert creatures,” the girl said.
“Where would you hear such a thing?”
“Your neighbors in the Lane of Scholars have servants. When I walk
with them to the marketplace to buy your food and drink, we talk.”
“Better for you to choose a less perilous subject of conversation.”
“We are always discreet.”
“Where Nyar— where he is concerned, the very bricks of the walls may
listen.”

2.
We left the camels tethered at the place where we had made camp the
previous evening, beside a spring that bubbled from the rocks into a deep
pool. I would have hobbled them, but Altrus pointed out that this would
leave the beasts defenseless should they be attacked by wolves. I was forced
to trust that the presence of water and grass would keep them in that place,
even should they break their tethers. The prospect of recrossing the desert
plain on foot did not appeal to me.
 After climbing for hours a succession of slopes, we came upon a kind of
pathway more suited to mountain goats than to men. It wound its way over
knife-edged ridges and along the sides of deep chasms, never wide enough
to walk two abreast.
“At least this path shows that the mountain is inhabited,” Martala
observed.
“One of its inhabitants waits for us behind that rock,” Altrus murmured.
The girl and I accepted this information without comment. We were both
aware of how keen was the mercenary’s foresense of danger.
I bowed my head and feigned a cough as I put on the spell of glamour
that conceals my disfigurement. I am not embarrassed by how I look, but
strangers tend to react with hostility when they see my true features.
A man in a long black robe stepped into view from behind a boulder. He
was slender of body but mature of years, with a shaved skull, and full lips
that were almost womanly. He stood in the path, regarding us with
impassive dark eyes, his hands concealed in the sleeves of his robe at his
waist. His posture was very like that of the rat.
“What do you seek in this place?” he asked in a cultured voice. To my
surprise, he spoke in Greek.
I answered him in the same language.
“We are contemplatives. We intend to meditate and pray on the summit
of the mountain.”
There was no need to translate the words for my companions. Both had a
traveler’s knowledge of the Greek tongue.
His eyes examined each of us in turn, but his face betrayed no indication
of his thoughts.
“You are welcome to sleep and eat at the Monastery of Saint John during
the term of your devotions.”
“That is most generous. We accept your hospitality.”
He nodded. “I will inform my brothers of your arrival. Continue on the
path. You will reach the gates of the monastery before sunset.”
He closed his eyes and muttered words under his breath, then seemed to
listen.
“Your sleeping chambers are being prepared for your arrival. You will
dine with us this evening.”
Before I could thank him again, he slowly lifted off the ground and
floated upon the air above my head. It was an impressive display of
levitation. He drifted up the slope and was soon hidden behind the hills.
“Now that’s what I call magic,” Altrus said. “Why don’t you ever do
anything like that?”
“I have no need to make such vulgar displays.”
Martala giggled but said nothing.
We continued along the path.
“This is a strange location for a Christian monastic order,” the mercenary
said at length.
“We don’t know that the monks are Christian.”
“They speak Greek. What else can they be?”
I shrugged my shoulders after the manner of a ghoul. It was a gesture
that said nothing and asked for no response.
After a while, we came to a rushing torrent of water that cascaded down
the steep slope in the belly of a narrow gorge and thundered across the path.
The frothing white cataract was too wide to leap across and too swift to
wade. Off the side of the path, it fell sheer in a waterfall for several hundred
feet before crashing upon the rocks far below.
“There’s no way we can cross it,” Altrus shouted near my ear. The
thunder of the water made conversation difficult.
“We’ll have to go back and find another route.”
“Alhazred, look.” Martala grasped my arm and pointed into the air.
Above our heads floated another of the black-robed monks. This one was
older than the monk who had spoken to us. He did not deign to
acknowledge our notice of him, but merely traced a sign upon the air with
his hand.
The rushing stream slowly lifted itself away from the path, attracted by
his hand the way straw is drawn to polished amber.
“I think he means for us to go underneath it,” I shouted.
They regarded me without enthusiasm. There was ample room to walk
beneath the arching torrent, but should it suddenly fall back into place,
anyone caught beneath it was certain to be swept over the cliff edge to the
rocks below.
“I’ll go first,” Altrus shouted. He went forward, hesitated, and then with
one quick glance upward at the floating monk, ducked his head and
hastened beneath the water.
“You go next,” I told the girl.
She seemed inclined to argue, but I cut short her words with a gesture,
and she followed the mercenary to the other side.
I went after them. The rocks of the path were slick and worn smooth by
the action of the torrent. The thunder of the mass of water passing above my
head made me dizzy. Altrus caught my hand as I emerged from beneath it
and pulled me to a more secure standing place.
Immediately, the torrent dropped back to the rocks with a crash that
threw up glistening droplets and soaked the three of us to the skin. I wiped
my eyes and looked at the sky, but the monk was already gone from his
place. We stood for a time, gazing at the rushing water in the gorge.
“We’ll need a rope,” Altrus said.
I nodded to show that I understood. As usual, he was thinking three steps
ahead. If the talisman was kept in the monastery, and we stole it, we were
unlikely to have the aid of a flying monk when we chose to leave the
mountain.
The path became steeper. In places it consisted of steps cut into the rock
of the mountainside. Iron rings had been driven into holes in the rock to act
as handholds. Even so, it was a perilous climb. I paused to breathe with my
hand in one of these rings and looked out across the plain over which we
had traveled. I could see the entire breadth of it even though it had taken us
days to cross it. The shadows of clouds crawled over the sands like
caterpillars.
“Do you think the talisman is kept in the monastery?” Martala asked me.
She, too, had paused to rest.
“Unless there is some cave or shrine on the peak, it seems the most likely
place for it.”
“How will you recognize it?”
“I don’t know.”
“Do you even know what it looks like?”
“No.”
Her expression spoke her misgivings more eloquently than words.
Eventually we came upon a gate set in a stone wall that crossed the path
where it led through a narrow defile. I grasped the brass knocker and
worked it against the door three times. As I was about to repeat this
performance, the gate swung inward and a monk gestured for us to enter.
We continued up several long flights of stairs cut into the rock to the
monastery, which was itself carved into the side of the mountain.
The serious monk with the dark eyes who had first greeted us on the path
met us at the top of a broad marble stair in front of the monastery entrance.
“Our abbot wishes to speak with you.”
Two monks stood on either side of him. Their posture was not
threatening, but their intention was clear. We were going to be taken to the
abbot.
“We would be delighted to speak to your abbot,” I told him in Greek,
with a smile. “I wish to thank him for his hospitality.”

3.
The abbot met us in a long chamber hung with tapestries and divided
midway along its length by an intricately carved wooden screen that was set
in a frame against the walls and ceiling. The only windows were in the front
portion of the room, which extended back deep into the mountain. As a
consequence, the area behind the screen was gloomy with shadows.
The wall hangings depicted various scenes in the life of the prophet
Jesus. I recognized them from my study of the Christian holy books. One
showed Jesus exorcising a horned and winged demon from a kneeling man.
In another, the Devil tempting him on a mountaintop. Still others showed
him scourged, fainting beneath the weight of the cross, and crucified. In the
last, a man caught in a cup a stream of blood that flowed from a wound in
his side.
The abbot was a little man of around sixty years of age. His eyebrows
were white as milk, and thicker than any others I have ever seen. They
almost looked like tufts of white feathers. Beneath them, his eyes shone
blue and bright. He wore a black robe trimmed with white and gold, and a
tall cap of the same colors. Around his neck hung a golden medallion with a
hole in its center. Its surface was curiously engraved with interlocking
dragons fighting, or perhaps mating—it is difficult to tell with dragons.
“Welcome, friends, welcome to the monastery of St. John the Divine. My
name is Father Joram, and I am the abbot. You are most welcome here. We
get so few pilgrims to our mountain.”
I walked up to him with my hand extended and a broad smile on my lips.
“The exalted and noble Moawiya, the Caliph at Damascus, wishes me to
extend my warmest greetings on his behalf. He has heard about your
wonderful monastery and is most impressed.”
 He took my hand. His fingers were cool and dry, and surprisingly strong.
“You know the Caliph?”
“Indeed, a dear friend of mine. When he learned of our intention to make
a pilgrimage to this mountain, he expressed a wish that I inquire into the
practices of your order.”
“I am flattered, but I confess to some surprise that so great a man as the
Caliph should have an interest in our lowly community, or even know of its
existence.”
“Priests of your Christian faith have lately come to him with a petition to
establish a monastery at Damascus, and he wishes to understand the nature
of the various monastic orders before deciding which order to approve.”
From the corner of my eye I saw Altrus look at Martala and raise an
eyebrow. All that I had just told the abbot was false.
“But you say that you were coming to the mountain to pray in any case?”
“The holiness and purity of the Mountain of Shadows is known across
the length and breadth of the Caliphate. It is said that one of Mohammed’s
teachers prayed on its summit for seven years, before being elevated
directly into heaven.”
“Indeed. That is most interesting. Our order has occupied this mountain
for over two centuries, and our records show no such holy man.”
“No doubt his presence was too inconsequential to chronicle.”
“I’m sure that is the reason,” he said, but his voice was doubtful.
“The Caliph particularly wishes to know of any sacred objects that may
be venerated by your order.”
The abbot spread his hands. “We are simple monks. We venerate no
objects.”
“But surely you have sacred things that are precious to you?”
“A few relics from saints. Bits of bone. We have the skull of Saint
Timothy set in silver, and the finger of the apostle Luke contained within a
vessel of crystal.”
“Your humility is a credit to your faith.”
He bowed his head slightly in acknowledgment of the compliment. As he
did so, I looked beyond him into the shadows that lay in the far end of the
room. There was something standing back there in the arch of a shrine; a
statue of some kind. My eyes are better in darkness than those of most men,
but not so good as the eyes of a true ghoul, and the details of the figure
escaped them.
 What do you see, Sashi? I silently asked the djinn who resides within my
body.
It is the figure of a man wrapped about in something. More than that I
cannot see. The screen obscures it.
I went to one of the windows and gazed out. “What a magnificent view
you have.”
The abbot came to my side with a smile of pleasure. “It is quite splendid.
We tend to forget how impressive it is, until we are reminded by travelers
who see it for the first time.”
I caught Altrus’s eye and nodded at the old man, then at the window. He
came forward and took the monk gently by the elbow.
“Look there, holy Father. You can see the route we used to cross the
plain.”
When the abbot turned his back to converse with the mercenary, I
quickly drew my dagger and caught the sun on the flat of its polished blade,
then directed the ray of light to the back of the long chamber and through
the wooden screen, playing it up and down. It lit the standing statue of a
naked man entwined all about his body with the coils of a great serpent. The
mouth of the snake and the lips of the man touched, as though in a kiss.
Something flashed and glittered on the forehead of the serpent, but before I
could see what it was, I was forced to sheathe my dagger.
“Forgive me, friends,” the abbot said, turning to face me. “I must attend
to my duties. Brother Manasseh will escort you to your sleeping chambers
and will call you when the evening meal is served in the dining hall.”
He tugged a silken cord that rang a bell. A young, shaven-headed monk
with projecting ears entered. The youth stared at Martala with wide blue
eyes. I wondered if she was the first woman to enter the monastery.
As we followed the monk along the great balcony that extended the full
width of the monastery, I deliberately lagged behind, and Martala and
Altrus fell into step beside me.
“I saw something flash behind the screen,” the girl murmured.
“A jewel of some kind,” I told her, and described what I had glimpsed by
the reflected sunlight from my dagger.
“Is it the talisman?”
“It may be.”
“What about the medallion around the old man’s neck?” Altrus said.
“That has the smell of magic about it.”
 “That, too, is possible.”
“We can steal them both,” Martala said.
“Let us not act in haste. First we need to see the rest of the monastery
and the peak of the mountain. Who knows what shrines may be there, or
what they may hold?”

4.
The flat peak of the Mountain of Shadows had two shrines. One was pagan
and, to judge by the extreme weathering of its stones, almost as ancient as
the mountain itself. The other was smaller and of cruder construction. It
bore a Christian cross on its keystone. Its altar was stained with rust,
attesting to blood sacrifices at some time in the not-too-distant past.
“I thought the Christians didn’t sacrifice beasts,” Altrus said as he rubbed
his hand over the altar stone. It left reddish powder on his fingers.
“There are different sects. Heresies, they call them. Some of them
believe extraordinary and grotesque things.”
“Like what?”
I waved my hand vaguely in the air. “Some monks cut off their own
pricks and balls to avoid carnal desires. Others believe that sexual excess is
the path to spiritual attainment.”
“All Christians are mad.”
“So are those who follow the Prophet.”
Martala called my name and waved us over to the pagan shrine.
“What have you found?” I asked her.
She pointed at a large, flat stone in the shadowy rear of the shrine. It was
not made of the same type of rock as the mountain, but was greenish and
translucent, almost like jade. Carved upon it was the image of three
interlocking circles of different sizes, and in their common center, a single
round depression. Spiralling rays surrounded this hollow. In its center there
was a hole. I put my longest finger in and it slid down to the depth of the
last knuckle.
“Something was set in here.”
“It’s dangerous to stick your finger into strange holes,” Altrus said.
“Who taught you that?” Martala asked.
“A girl in Alexandria. At least she said she was a girl.”
 Holding up my finger, I wiggled it. “Nothing chopped it off.”
“Is this an image of Yog-Sothoth?” she asked.
I studied it more critically. “It could be.”
“Alhazred, behind you by the path,” Altrus murmured.
I checked to make certain the glamour over my face was holding, then
turned and saw the young monk who the day before had escorted us to our
chambers, and later to the dining hall.
He hobbled toward us, breathing heavily from his long climb. “I came …
to see whether … you needed anything,” he gasped between breaths.
“Rest a moment before you speak,” I told him. “You are winded.”
“There are so many steps.”
“Why didn’t you just fly up here?” Altrus asked him.
The monk smiled at the notion. “Only the most skilled of my brothers
possess that ability. I am yet too young.”
When he had rested for several minutes, Martala approached him.
“Do both of these shrines belong to your holy order?” she asked, smiling
and blinking more than was necessary. She always was a clever girl.
The youth blushed, but his eyes were bright on her. I noted again, as I
had earlier, that they were as blue as the eyes of the abbot. Indeed, there
was a distinct resemblance between the face of the monk and that of the
abbot.
Altrus gave me a look, and I discreetly backed away so that the monk
could move nearer to Martala.
“The small shrine nearest the path is ours. The other was here when the
founders of my order came lost and wandering across the barren plain.
Nobody knows who built it, but they must have been the same people who
carved the monastery into the side of the mountain.”
“Didn’t your order build the monastery?”
He shook his head. “Most of the rooms and passages were here when the
first brothers came. That was two centuries ago. They found the mountain
deserted and made it their home. They were starving and dying of thirst.
They found the cisterns full of rainwater and the granaries full of grain. It
was as though the inhabitants had only gone away a short while before their
arrival. They interpreted this as a sign from God to remain here.”
“What do you know of this carving?” she asked, pointing at the slab of
green stone.
“Only what the elder monks tell us—that it is the image of some ancient
pagan god of a lost people. Even its name has been forgotten.”
She put her finger into the hole in the center of the depression.
“It almost looks as though something set here in the stone has been pried
out.”
His face paled. “I know nothing of that,” he said with a slight stammer.
She smiled and put her hand on his. “Is it true there are no women in
your monastery?”
“There are none. The nearest woman is in the village of Erda, and that is
a full day’s ride to the east.”
“It must be strange, to live your whole life without a woman’s touch.”
He cleared his throat nervously, so that his Adam’s apple bobbed. I saw
small beads of sweat form on the top of his bald skull.
“We have all taken an oath to remain pure in body and spirit. We become
accustomed to our celibacy.”
She leaned nearer and spoke in a low voice.“We should talk more
together, tonight while the other monks are asleep and no one will disturb
us.”
He glanced over at Altrus and I, who turned our heads and pretended not
to pay attention.
“Don’t worry about them,” she said. “I am a free woman, and come and
go where I please.”
“Well, perhaps it would be good to learn more about Damascus.”
“And in return, you can tell me more about your way of life here at the
monastery.”
They agreed to meet after midnight in the girl’s sleeping chamber. I
almost felt sorry for the monk. He stood trembling like a newly foaled colt,
and did not want to release Martala’s hand. Finally, she had to jerk her
fingers out of his sweating grasp. After a few more words, he left us and
began the long descent back down to the monastery.
“Do you think he can tell us anything of use?” Altrus asked her.
She shrugged. “He has lived here all his life. It may be that he knows
more about its secrets than he realizes.”
“He knew something about whatever was set in that hole in the stone,” I
said. “I saw him hesitate before denying it.”
“After tonight, we will know it also,” she said with confidence.
“Do you mean to actually take that trembling flower to bed with you?”
Altrus asked in disbelief.
 “That is a matter between the monk and me,” she said with a smile.
He shook his head and turned away, muttering to himself.
“Don’t tell me you’re jealous? He’s not much more than a child.”
“Neither are you.”
“Enough foolishness,” I said. “Search the peak for caves or cavities in
the rock, anywhere anything might have been hidden. We need to be certain
nothing of value remains here.”
We spent the next two hours searching the top of the mountain and down
the slopes where they were of gentle enough incline to descend them. We
found several openings but they were empty, and did not appear to ever
have been used to hide anything.
“Useless,” Altrus said in disgust. “We’ve wasted our time.”
“Not at all,” I said. “We now know that if the talisman exists, it is almost
certainly in the keeping of the monks of Saint John.”
With this thought in mind, we descended to the monastery.

5.
Martala let herself into my chamber and eased the door shut behind her. A
flame burning on a short wick in the stone lamp on the table cast only a dim
glow. It was enough to show that I sat on the cot fully clothed, and Altrus
dozed in a chair with his head resting back against the wall. He sat up when
he heard the door, instantly alert, then relaxed when he saw it was her.
“How went your evening of pleasure?” he murmured.
We had already ascertained that the stone walls of the cells were so thick,
minor sounds could not be heard from one to another. It was safe to speak
in low voices with the door shut.
She shrugged. “Brother Manasseh became so excited, he could not
contain his enthusiasm. It spilled out over his thigh.”
“An excess of zeal. A common failing of the young.”
“What have you learned?” I asked.
“In the folklore of the monastery there is a tale that when the first
brothers came to this mountain, they found a jeweled talisman embedded in
the pagan altar on its peak, and removed it so that it could be sanctified in
the service of Jesus Christ.”
“We were right,” Altrus said, meeting my gaze.
 “Did you discover the keeping place of the talisman?”
“There, we encounter a slight problem.”
“Which is?”
“The talisman is in three parts. One part hangs around the neck of the
abbot. The second is the ruby on the brow of the serpent in the statue that
stands in the abbot’s private chapel. You glimpsed it through the wooden
screen.”
“And the third part?”
“The folktale says it is in the form of a key, which, when inserted into the
back of the jewel’s gold setting, locks the jewel into the center of the golden
medallion, so that all three parts become joined together.”
“Very good. Where is the key?”
She spread her slender fingers. “Brother Manasseh did not know. He said
that nobody knows apart from a few of the most senior monks.”
“The Abbot will know,” Altrus murmured.
I nodded. “I’m sure he will be happy to tell us, if we go to his private
chambers and ask him.”
“When?”
“What better time than now?”
“Good. This place bores me.”
The monks placed no guards on the passageways at night. The monastery
was well-nigh impregnable and had never come under attack, so they saw
no reason for such precautions. It was good to have such trusting souls in
the world, I thought. It made things easier for the rest of us.
We entered the long room that was the Abbot’s audience chamber and
private chapel of worship, and went directly to the wooden screen that
divided the room. Its door was locked, but Martala opened it without great
difficulty. She has a natural talent for locks.
“A simple antique design,” she murmured as she swung the door wide.
The light was so poor, I could see only masses of shadow against
shadow, even though by this time my eyes were fully adapted to darkness.
“We need light to work. Strike your tinder, Altrus, and look for a lamp or
a candle.”
The flint of his tinderbox sparked against its steel rod, and Martala
gasped and stepped backward, banging into me. I held her arms to steady
her.
The statue I had glimpsed through the screen towered above us, at least
eight feet tall. It was an ambitious work. A naked man I took to represent
Jesus stood with the long body of a scaled serpent coiled around his legs,
hips, chest and arms. The head of the snake peered into his face, and his lips
appeared about to touch the lips of the snake. In the forehead of the snake
sparkled a ruby the size of an acorn, surrounded by a thick band of gold.
All this was revealed in the instantaneous flash of the flint against the
steel. The tinder in the box ignited and a glow spread, revealing the lines of
the statue, which, I saw, was not stone, but bronze. In the flickering flame it
almost seemed to breathe and move its limbs.
I gave Martala my dagger and put my head through her legs to lift her
onto my shoulders. “Take the setting around the jewel as well.”
“Naturally. I’m not a fool.”
She began to worry the soft gold setting from its harder bronze socket.
“Try not to damage it.”
“I’m doing the best I can,” she snapped. “Hold the light nearer.”
The ruby flipped from the head of the snake, and the girl caught it from
the air in her left hand and passed it down to me.
I lowered her to the floor and examined the jewel near the flame in the
tinder box. “A fine stone.”
“The eye of Yog-Sothoth,” she said.
“Not the eye. Only the pupil of the eye. We must visit the Abbot for the
rest of the talisman.”
Altrus cursed and the flame went out.
“It got hot,” he said.
“No matter. Follow after me.”
Earlier, I had asked one of the monks in a casual way where the Abbot
slept, so I knew in a general sense where to look. We returned to the
audience chamber and I passed through a door into a side corridor. As we
crept along it, I heard gentle snores. These led us directly to the old man’s
bedchamber.

6.
We entered silently. Altrus struck his tinder alight. By its flame I saw that
the bed held two men, the elderly Abbot and a younger monk of about the
same age as Manasseh. I was not shocked, but I was surprised. I would have
sworn that Joram was too old to copulate with anything, whether woman,
man, or goat. The evidence of my eyes said I was wrong.
The young monk opened his eyes first.
“Kill him,” I told Martala.
She darted to the side of the bed and slit his throat with her dagger before
he gathered enough of his wits to yell for help.
The gurgling of blood from the wound in his throat and his thrashing
arms woke Joram. He blinked beneath his white, feathery eyebrows and
stared about in confusion, then fixed his gaze on my face. “Demon,” he
croaked.
I had not troubled to put on my glamour for the night.Kneeling on the old
man’s side of the bed, I held my dagger to his throat. “Remain silent, or I
will kill you.”
He must have believed me, because he stopped croaking. By this time,
his young sleeping companion had expired.
He looked down at the spreading blood soaking into the sheets and
bolster cover. “Why are you doing this?” he whispered. “Are you fiends?”
“Not fiends, only thieves,” Altrus said.
He transferred the fire in his tinderbox to the old man’s oil lamp, and the
room brightened. It was windowless, like so many rooms of the monastery.
“We are here to take the talisman of Yog-Sothoth,” I told him.
He made no spoken response but his blue eyes betrayed him. They
flicked toward a wall rack, where hung his monk’s robe. Beside it from
another peg dangled the golden medallion. I took it down and mated it with
the ruby. The gold setting of the jewel fitted perfectly into the hole in the
medallion. I saw that there was some mechanism concealed in the setting,
and a slot in its back, presumably for the third piece of the talisman.
“Where is the key?”
The Abbot stared in horror at the red jewel. “What have you done?
Heretic! Blasphemer! Demon.”
“Where is the key?” I repeated.
“Christ will punish you for this night of blood. Murderers!”
Altrus grunted cynically. “I suppose you’ll tell us the blood of sacrifice
on the altar of the shrine at the top of the mountain came from the throats of
animals.”
Joram did not respond with words, but his eyes betrayed him.
“I thought not,” Altrus said. “What do you do? Buy children from the
village of Erda?”
“Christ will punish you,” the old man repeated. “You are all going to
hell.” His voice was stronger and clearer. He seemed to be finding his
courage.
“Tell me, Joram; I’m curious. Is Manasseh your son or your grandson?” I
asked.
“That is none of your affair,” he snapped.
“We’re wasting time,” Altrus muttered.
I sighed wearily. I hated torture. In my youth I had grown up in a king’s
household as his royal poet, and my soft early years had given me tender
sensibilities in many respects. I was kind to animals, other than camels. For
the most part I refrained from beating children or striking women.
Nonetheless, my months as a ghoul of the Black Spring Clan had taught me
the necessity for cruelty.
The old man withstood the torture well. I was inhibited by the need to
keep him alive and able to speak. Toward the end he began to drift in and
out of awareness, and I feared he was bleeding to death. He would not tell
us where he had hidden the key.
“Where would you hide a key?” I mused to Martala, who was busy
cleaning the blood from her dagger on the corner of the bed sheet.
“In the midst of other keys.”
I stopped and thought. The Abbot had keys for every locked door and
strongbox in the monastery. “Where does he keep his key ring?”
We searched his rooms, and found the ring in a drawer of his writing
desk. It held at least half a hundred keys of various lengths and sizes, some
brass, some iron, a few of silver, and one of gold. The gold key was
strangely shaped. Its end was broad and flat, with the teeth projecting
forward instead of to the side, as is the usual way with keys. I worked it off
the ring and fitted the setting of the ruby into the center of the medallion,
then inserted the key into its back. It slid in with a satisfying click.
“In the name of Christ, whatever you do, don’t turn the key!”
The Abbot had managed to crawl out of bed and now stood in the
doorway to the study, blood streaming down from his mutilated hands and
from the cuts in his chest and thighs, so that his nightgown was saturated
with red.
Something in his tone of voice made me hesitate. I removed the key, and
the two other pieces of the talisman fell apart from one another in my hand.
“Why not?”
The old man’s blue eyes were wide and staring, but whatever he looked
at, we three could not see it.
“What do you think happened to the people who built this monastery?”
he mumbled. “Why did they all leave the mountain, with their storehouses
filled with grain and their cisterns filled with water?”
“Ah, yes; I take your point,” I said, sliding the ruby into one pocket of
my thawb and the medallion into another pocket. I tossed the key to Altrus,
who caught it. “Keep this safe.”
“The three parts must never be joined,” Joram moaned. His legs would
no longer support him, and he slid slowly down the doorframe, leaving
smears of blood behind.
“Should I kill him?” Altrus asked.
“There is no need. We have what we came for.”
“I hid bags with food and water near the gate of the monastery,” Martala
said.
“Did you hide rope with them?” Altrus asked.
“Of course I hid rope.”
“Then let’s bind the old man and gag him. By the time morning comes, I
want to be many miles away from this place.”

7.
The torrent slowed our progress. It was almost impassable. We tied the rope
around Altrus’s waist and anchored it while he crawled from submerged
boulder to ledge, the white foam breaking over his back and shoulders.
Several times I was sure he was about to be swept over the cliff, and that
the girl and I would be forced to haul in his broken corpse, but somehow he
held on against the weight of the water.
When at last he was safely on the other side, he tied his end of the rope to
a boulder and I did the same on our side with our end, pulling the rope as
tight as I could pull it in the process.
“You go first,” I told Martala.
The girl bent her head nearer to mine—the roar of the surging water
made it almost impossible to hear each other. I repeated myself, and she
nodded.
 I extended myself out from the bank, keeping one foot on dry rock, and
supported her as she inched herself into the thundering stream. On the other
side, Altrus imitated my posture and extended his hand for the girl to grab
it. She almost lost her footing and had to catch herself on the rope, but at
last she strained forward and caught the mercenary’s strong hand. He drew
her out of the water, wet and shivering.
The icy chill of the mountain torrent was worse than I had imagined it
would be. Within seconds I was cold to the bone and shivering
uncontrollably. I inched out on the rope, feeling in the foaming water for
secure places to stand that I could not see. It closed around my waist and
tried to lift me and fling me over the cliff. I fought it with all my strength
for what seemed hours, and when I was sure my strength was about to fail, I
felt hands pull me to dry rock.
“I hope we never need to do that again,” Altrus said.
I tried to answer, but my teeth chattered together so loudly, I could not
speak.
“We have to move quickly,” Martala said, looking at the path behind us.
“The sun has been up for over an hour. The monks must have found their
abbot by this time.”
We hurried as best we could single file along the narrow mountain path.
It was impossible to go without caution or we would have fallen to our
deaths. We were still in the open high places when a stone the size of a large
melon fell from the sky, narrowly missing Altrus.
I looked up and saw a levitating monk some thirty feet above our heads.
He balanced a second large stone in his left hand, preparing to drop it on us.
“Begone, you flying freak,” Martala shouted.
She snatched up a piece of rock and threw it at him. The rock struck him
in the leg near his knee. We heard him grunt with pain, and he dropped the
large stone. It missed the path by several feet. Altrus and I looked at each
other, then bent and gathered handfuls of rocks for throwing. The monk was
forced to elevate himself above the range of our missiles. He drifted away
from us back along the path.
“He is going to pick up more big rocks,” Altrus said.
“Look, here comes one of his brothers,” I said, pointing.
It was two monks, not one, who drifted through the air toward us, one
behind the other. Each balanced stones on both palms that were large
enough to split our skulls and dash out our brains. We stopped and threw
rocks until they were compelled to rise higher. They released their cargo,
but because they were so high, we had time to judge the paths of the stones
and step out from under them before they struck.
It was a deadly game, and we played it all the rest of the morning and
into the afternoon. The need to watch for the floating monks slowed our
progress along the path. We still found ourselves in the open, with nothing
to hide beneath.
“Thanks be to the Old Ones there are not more of them,” I said when we
had a few moments to draw our breath. “They would surely overwhelm us.”
“They may do so yet,” Altrus said. “My arms are becoming weary.”
I realized then how tired my arms had become. It was all I could do to
throw the chips of rock upward, and they flew no more than twenty or thirty
feet. It was becoming harder to dodge the falling stones dropped by the
seemingly tireless monks.
“Sooner or later, one of them is going to hit one of us,” Martala said.
I made no response because I knew the girl was right. It was only a
matter of time until one of us made a mistake and stepped the wrong way,
into the path of one of those cursed falling stones. It would be hours before
we reached a sheltering ledge, and we could not continue this deadly dance
for hours.
“Why hasn’t one of them used his magic to pull us over the edge to our
deaths?” Altrus asked. “They can move the torrent, why not us?”
“Who knows?” I said wearily. “Maybe they can move water, but not
flesh. Or maybe they don’t want to risk the loss of their talisman. It’s
powerless without its three parts, and they have no way to know who
carries them.”
“I wish I had a good hunting bow,” the girl said. “I’d end this quick
enough.”
“Count your blessings the monks don’t have bows,” Altrus said.
Not long after this conversation, there came a time when I discovered
that I could no longer lift my arms above my head. My muscles refused to
obey me. I saw that Martala was in a similar state, and Altrus not much
better.
He felt my gaze upon him. “I think we’re finished,” he said, too low for
the girl to hear.
“Not yet,” I said, my resolve firming itself. “There is one other thing we
can do.”
 He realized what I was talking about. “The abbot said that would be a
very bad thing to do.”
“The abbot is not here on this path, having rocks dropped upon his
head.”
Another fell as I dodged aside. It missed me by mere inches and clattered
its way down the mountainside. I glared up in fury at the impassive monks
who circled high overhead. Soon they would realize we had ceased to throw
our little stones, and they would come nearer. That would be the end for us.
“Give me the key,” I told Altrus.
He did not argue, but passed me the golden key.
Martala watched me nervously. “If this thing ate an entire monastery full
of people, how do we avoid being eaten by it?”
“I have an idea about that.”
“An idea? A good idea?”
“We’ll soon know.”
I dropped the jewel into the medallion and fitted the golden key into the
slot at the back of its setting. Holding it at arm’s length and pointed away
from myself, I turned the key. There was a click as the jewel locked into
place on the golden disk. The key also locked into place. Using the key as a
kind of handle, I pointed the talisman at the floating monks.
“Is something supposed to happen?” Altrus asked.
As if in response, a spiral vortex formed upon the air above our heads. It
was composed of bands that resembled pale mist. With little cries of dismay
the monks were drawn into its turning center and vanished one by one. A
fifth monk who was further away from the others made haste to levitate
himself out of danger, but I turned the eye upon him, and he also vanished
into the turning vortex. The strange thing was, the device made no sound.
After several seconds, the vortex vanished of its own accord.
I looked at Altrus and the girl.
“That was interesting,” he said.
 Out of nowhere, a kind of face formed in the sky. It was composed of
turning spheres of different colors that were linked by rays of light, and in
the center there was a vortex that had the appearance of an eye, or a mouth.
It filled the entire heavens. Words thundered from the mountainside. The
voice that spoke them was deeper than any I had ever heard. Altrus and
Martala clapped their hands over their ears and fell to their knees. I would
have done the same, but did not dare to drop the talisman. The words were
in a guttural language I did not understand, but their tone was angry.
Frantically I tried to separate the pieces of the talisman, but the key
would not turn. All the hairs on my head and arms lifted and prickled, as
they do when lightning is about to strike nearby. There was a terrible sense
of oppression in the very air itself, which suddenly became humid and
warm.
The talisman was torn from my hands by an irresistible force and flew
upward toward the turning eye or mouth of the face. A peal of thunder
knocked me off my feet.

8.
I awoke with Martala leaning over me, concern on her face. She had my
head on her lap and laved my forehead and cheeks with a damp cloth.
“What happened?”
“You were struck by lightning or something very like it.”
“The talisman?”
“Gone,” Altrus said. “It rose upward and never came down.”
He sat on a jut of rock, watching me with his arms folded across his
chest. I tried to sit up, and on the third attempt managed it with the girl’s
help.
“Did more monks come back?”
He shook his head. “Either we killed all those who could fly, or their
disappearance frightened the rest so much, they decided to leave us alone.”
“Even so, we should not linger on this mountain.”
“Agreed.”
Martala prevented me from rising with her hand. “First, explain to me
how you knew the talisman would not consume us.”
I shrugged. “I didn’t know; I guessed. It was shaped like an eye. An eye
sees only what is in front of it, not what is behind. When it was set in the
hole in the green stone in the pagan shrine, it faced outward across the open
mountaintop. I reasoned that whatever it did, it would only affect those in
front of it.”
“That makes a kind of sense,” she said. “How do you suppose it came to
eat all the original residents of the monastery at once?”
“They must have gathered together on the mountaintop before their
shrine for a sacrifice or some other ritual,” Altrus said. “When the talisman
was activated, they were all in front of it.”
“That is my thinking on the matter,” I agreed.
“But how could the Brothers of Saint John have removed it from the
stone without meeting a similar fate?”
“You saw what happened when I held it. After a short time it ceased to
function. It must deplete its occult virtue within seconds, and then lie
dormant until deliberately activated. They removed it during its dormant
phase.”
Martala took my arm and helped me to my feet. I stood swaying until my
dizziness began to diminish, and noticed a blackened hole burned through
the side of my boot. I raised my hand to the top of my skull and winced.
Whatever knocked me to the ground had left a scorched patch on my head
as it entered my body, and a similar burn as it exited my foot.
“There’s one last thing that puzzles me,” the girl said as we continued
along the path down the mountain. “Why did Yog-Sothoth allow the monks
to keep the talisman?”
“You ask too many questions,” I said with irritation. The roots of my
teeth ached.
“I know you, Alhazred. Don’t tell me you haven’t already considered the
matter.”
“Will it make you happy if I tell you my idle speculation?”
“It will make me less unhappy.”
“It may be that the monks learned of the existence of the talisman from
written records left by the former inhabitants of the monastery, and were so
afraid of its power that they did not dare to use it. If Yog-Sothoth was never
summoned by them, he would have no reason to become wrathful.”
She considered this for a time in silence.
“Then it isn’t because Yog-Sothoth hates you?”
“On the contrary, I suspect he is fond of me.”
“He has a strange way to show affection,” Altrus said dryly.
“If Yog-Sothoth hated me, I would not be alive. Only one Old One hates
me, and we do not speak his name.”
¼
 Brazen Vessel
1.
It began when I awoke in the middle of the night with something tickling
my lips. I brushed my fingers across my mouth and turned on my side to go
back to sleep. Then I cursed softly, sat up, found my tinderbox by touch on
the table next to the bed, and struck a spark to light the oil lamp.
Martala was sleeping on the other side of the bed but she did not wake.
This should have alerted me—the girl is a light sleeper—but my mind was
elsewhere.
I held the oil lamp close to the bed sheets and carefully turned the top
sheet this way and that. For good measure I checked under the bolster. The
tickle on my lips could have been a spider. It could even have been a
scorpion. My many nights sleeping on the desert sands beneath the stars had
taught me to pay attention to such warnings.
There was no spider in the bed, and no scorpion. Setting the lamp down
in disgust, I started to slide my naked body beneath the sheet once again,
then stopped. I was fully awake. On a sudden impulse I decided to take a
stroll around my walled garden.
I threw on my boots and thawb, and did not neglect my belt with my sword
and dagger and Gor’s white skull. Another thing I had learned from my days
alone in the Empty Space was never to go anywhere without weapons. As for
the skull, it went with me everywhere to remind me that I was still a ghoul.
I might wear the body of a man, or what was left of a man’s body after
King Huban of Sana’a had finished mutilating it, but in my heart I was a
ghoul. The Black Spring Clan had adopted me and taught me ghoulish ways
when I was alone on the sands, and the leader of the clan, Gor, had given
me his friendship. It was not a bond that I would ever forget.
I left through the rear door of the house. All the servants were asleep, for
the hour was late. The night was mild, with a cooling breeze, and the sliver
of waning moon cast enough light to show me the white gravel along the
paths and the dark shapes of my fruit trees. The air was laden with their
scents.
At some point in my stroll along the paths I became aware of a dark
shape sitting on the bench in my rose bower, near the wall at the rear of the
garden. I pretended not to notice, and idly worked my way nearer while
studying the flowers my gardener had spent so many hours pruning earlier
in the week.
I turned my back to the bower and bent over a flowering shrub. As I did
so, I put my hand on the hilt of my dagger. I felt the shadowy figure
approach silently behind me. Without betraying my intention by any motion
or sound, I suddenly whirled and raised the curved steel blade to strike.
The intruder clutched me close, so that I could not strike for the heart as I
intended. I found myself wrapped in filmy layers of silk and spinning like a
spindle. The night air, before so silent, began to roar all around me. I was
lifted up bodily off my feet and could not breathe. I clutched the slender
shoulders of my attacker and gasped in a futile effort to fill my lungs. All
murderous intention left me in my panic. I began to suffocate.
How long this went on, I cannot judge. It seemed a long time but when
you are gasping and cannot get air, time extends itself so that a minute
becomes an hour. At last my assailant released me, and I batted the folds of
dark silk away from my face and drew in a shuddering breath.
I turned a complete circle, my dagger raised defensively. No longer was I
on the gravel path of my back garden. Desert sands stretched away in all
directions, undulating in dunes to the starry horizon.
“Fear not, Alhazred, for we intend you no harm.”
The voice was that of a woman, deep and musical, a voice so lovely that
my ears ached when it ceased.
She unwrapped her veil of black silk from her face, and I saw that she
was as beautiful as her voice. She stood tall and proud, regarding me with
impassive eyes that were like polished jet. Her skin was as white as ivory. I
noticed that her feet were bare and decorated with geometric patterns of
henna, and that she wore golden rings on her toes. The moon revealed the
swell of her hips and breasts beneath the translucent black silk of her robes.
Have a care, my love. She is not human.
I did not take her for a woman, I said in my mind to Sashi, my familiar
spirit. Is she a djinn like you?
Not like me. She is much more powerful.
“To whom do you speak?” the djinn asked. She stared at me intently for a
moment then smiled. “Of course. You have a little creature of the desert within
your flesh. A chaklah, isn’t it?”
“She is of the chaklah-i,” I admitted.
The djinn regarded me for several moments with an expression that
might have been amusement, or delight.
 “You are an unlikely coupling.”
“We are content.”
She nodded. “I see this is so. But it is not for this that I have carried you
hundreds of leagues from Damascus, Alhazred of the Black Spring Clan.”
“You know my name. May I know yours?”
She drew herself up still straighter. “I am Allesalasallah, a djinn of the
Seventh Circle,” she said with pride.
I nodded in acknowledgement. Now that I could breathe again, I was
regaining some of my poise. “Why have you brought me to this desert
waste, Allesalasallah?”
“Simply this, Alhazred. We have need of your skill as a necromancer.”
“We?” I looked around at the empty sand dunes.
The night air wavered and swirled, and was empty no longer. Four great
figures towered above me like the massive stone statues of Egypt. They
were not stone, but alive. All four were male and of threatening aspect, with
attributes not wholly human. Their faces glared and leered down at me,
eyes blazing with fire. Strings of human skulls dangled around their necks.
Their skin was black and gleamed in the moonlight like oil.
“My brothers and I have a task for you. If you accomplish it successfully,
you will be well rewarded. If you fail …”
“What is the nature of this task?”
“The task is simplicity itself. Others of our brethren are imprisoned near
this place. We wish you to free them.”
“What is the nature of this prison?”
She rolled her eyes, and even that was beautiful.
“It is a small thing, a tiny thing, a trifling thing that should not resist a
necromancer of your reputation for more than an instant.”
“If it is so trifling, why have you and your brothers not already done it?”
“The evil sorcerer who made the prison placed wards upon it that are
fatal to my kind. We cannot touch it, or even go to the place it resides.
These wards were made for djinn, not for humans. They will offer you no
obstruction.”
“That is good to hear. I ask again, Allesalasallah of the Seventh Circle,
what is the nature of this prison?”
“It is a small thing, a weak thing, a poor thing, a vessel in the shape of an
urn or cauldron cast in brass.”
Something tickled in the depths of my memory. This was not the first
time I had heard of such a vessel, but the memory refused to come to the
front of my thoughts. It was probably just something I had read in an
ancient text, I reflected.
“What was the name of this sorcerer who gave your brothers such an
insult?”
“He was a king of ancient times. His name was Solomon, and his people
surnamed him the Great.”

2.
“Solomon the Great,” I repeated, feeling a numbness in my head. “You
want me to open the brazen vessel of Solomon the Great.”
“That is your task, Alhazred.”
I searched my memory for fragments of the legend. Solomon was a king
of the Jews, and a great magician. With his magic he compelled the djinn of
the desert to build his Temple at Jerusalem, and then, because they were of
evil inclination and held hatred in their hearts toward him, he made a vessel
of brass and forced the djinn to enter it before sealing it and casting it into a
lake or, as another version of the tale said, into the sea.
“Isn’t the brazen vessel lying somewhere deep beneath the water?”
“Such was the case many centuries ago when Solomon completed his
wickedness against us, but the lake has dried and turned to desert.”
“If it is just a matter of opening this vessel, why do you need me? Any
laborer could do this with a hammer and a chisel.”
“The seal upon the lid of the vessel is not a seal that can be broken by
force alone,” she said. “It was cunningly made by magic, and only by magic
can it be unmade.”
More of the story of Solomon was coming back to me. The djinn were
called demons in the tales told by the Jews. They were reputed to be evil
incarnate. Then again, many have said the same about me.
There was nothing to gain by hesitation. They would kill me if I refused
this task. That was plain enough. It was also clear that I could not escape
them, or fight them. They were too powerful. I wondered how I was to
defeat the magic of an ancient king who had fought their brothers, and
beaten them? I had no hesitation in assuming that Solomon’s magic was
greater than mine.
“Of course I accept your trifling task. It will be my pleasure to free your
brothers from their long bondage.”
“It is good. I will go with you as your guide and protector.”
“I thought you said you could not approach the place?”
“In my true form I could not go there, but by wearing this human shape
and simulating the flesh of a mortal woman I am able to approach quite
near, although I cannot touch the vessel itself.”
What she did not need to say was that she would ac-company me to
ensure I did not find a way to flee before completing my task. I could have
told her I had no intention of trying to run. How do you escape from beings
of such power?
“Solomon has been dead for a long time,” I said to her. “It may be that
the magic of his seal has weakened over the centuries.”
“It has not weakened for us.”
“I am not a djinn. Solomon would never have imagined it necessary to
guard the vessel from human beings. No human in his right mind would
even try to approach it, to say nothing of trying to open it.”
“And for this reason you were chosen. You are human, yet not
completely human. You are also a ghoul, and something more that cannot
be defined.”
“Something more?”
“There is in you an otherness.”
“It was whispered in my village when I was a small child that a djinn had
visited my mother in the night, and that I was the result of their union.”
“That may be the source of your strangeness. In any event, you are
unique, Alhazred. Human, yet more than human.”
We walked side by side across the dunes. I had no way of knowing
where I was, and it seemed pointless to ask. She had brought me here, and
when the time came, if she wished she would carry me back. Or kill me.
One or the other.
I wondered if my enemy Nyarlathotep walked the dunes this night. Such
was his custom, although he usually preferred the vastness of the Arabian
desert known as the Empty Space. How he would laugh to know of my
predicament. Opening that vessel, even were it possible, would be like
opening the door of a cage filled with starving leopards. After all these
centuries there was a good chance that the djinn inside the vessel were
completely insane.
It was some consolation that neither of the companions who shared my
house in Damascus had been abducted along with me. Martala had a keen
mind and probably knew more of necromancy than I did, but she was still a
young girl. Altrus was the finest swordsman I had ever seen, but fighting
skill was no use against the wrath of the djinn. I was alone, as I had been so
often at critical moments in my life, and I would either solve this dilemma
alone, or die alone.
You are never alone, my dearest.
Forgive me, Sashi. You are so much a part of me, I think of us as one
being. If you find an opportunity, you must leave my body and escape to
safety.
I would never leave you to die alone, my sweet love.
I had not expected her to accept my offer to release her, but it was one I
had to make.
It comforts me that you will be with me, no matter what may happen.
It comforts me to be with you, my love.
Allesalasallah guided me to a small valley, the floor of which was
covered by drifted sand. By the shape of the basin in which it lay, formed
from the surrounding hills, I could see that in the distant past it might have
been filled by a lake that was fed by some river or spring.
She stopped in the middle of the valley.
“You must dig here. I cannot help you. If I touch the bronze with my
fingers, or even use magic to clear away the sand, it may rebound on me
and strike me down.”
There was something in her manner I could not place for several
seconds, and then abruptly I knew what it was. Fear. This made me uneasy.
Anything that frightened a djinn of such power was worth fearing.
I looked around at the barren sand, which was rippled by the wind.
“With what are I expected to dig? My hands?”
From the thin air she produced a shovel with a steel blade. One instant
her hands were empty, and the next instant she passed me the shovel. It was
solid steel and wood, as real as my own bones. Shrugging with the fatalism
of ghouls, I began to dig.
The night paled to morning, and the sun rose to the zenith and began to
decline in the west, and all the while I dug deeper into the sand, making my
pit wide and throwing the sand as far away as I could so that it would not
slide back into the hole. By late afternoon the hole was large enough to
swallow an ox cart.
 Periodically, Allesalasallah brought me water to drink. I needed it. The
hot sun sweated it out of my body almost as fast as I could swallow it.
“Are you and your brothers certain this is the place?” I asked at one
point.
“We are certain.”
“But how can you be sure?”
“I can hear my brothers screaming.”
I bowed my head and went back to my digging.

3.
The shovel struck something metallic with a sharp clink. Using great care, I
scraped away the sand and exposed the rounded edge of a flat bronze plate.
I began to dig around it, and saw that the vessel was like an urn with a fat
belly, capped by a flat bronze lid. It was canted to one side in the sand.
Upon the lid were the raised lines of a pentagram enclosed in a pentagon,
both surrounded by a band with Hebrew writing on it.
During my youth as royal poet at Sana’a I had improved myself by the
study of Hebrew and other languages. I have a natural gift for learning
foreign tongues.
“And it came between the camp of the Egyptians and the camp of Israel;
and it was a cloud and darkness to them, but it gave light by night to these:
so that the one came not near the other all the night,” I recited.
I turned to Allesalasallah and saw that the djinn had her hands pressed
firmly over her ears. Distress marred her face.
“Speak not those words aloud, Alhazred.”
“My apology, Allesalasallah. I did not realize the words would be painful
to you.”
“They are sacred words, and filled with holy might.”
“It is a verse from one of the books of Moses,” I murmured, studying the
seal. “How many djinn are bound beneath this seal?”
“Seventy-two.”
“It must be very crowded,” I could not resist saying.
She did not realize it was an attempt at humor.
“We do not occupy space as your bodies do. When we subsist in our
essential nature, a grain of sand becomes a palace, and a drop of water an
ocean.”
 I continued to dig, and succeeded in exposing most of the enormous
vessel. It was almost spherical, approximately four cubits tall, without any
handles on its sides. The round opening that held the seal was two cubits in
diameter. The entire surface of the vessel, which was a dull-brown bronze
color, was covered with arcane symbols and lines of Hebrew text. These
lines of Hebrew letters wrapped around the body of the vessel as though
they were ropes tied around it. The flat seal , which resembled a war shield,
was held in place with molten lead that had been poured around the edge
and allowed to set in the crack.
“I will need a chisel and a hammer.”
Before I could finish the words, these tools were in her hands. She
extended them to me and I took them.
“Hurry, human. My brothers call out to me.”
I was glad I could not hear them.When I set the blade of the steel chisel
against the lead, Sashi cried out in my mind.
Stop, Alhazred, I cannot bear the pain.
“Of course,” I murmured, annoyed with myself for my carelessness. “I
should have realized. You are a djinn. Not as powerful as these others, but
still a djinn. You must leave my body, Sashi, while I open this seal.”
She did not argue. I knew she would have died with me, had such a thing
been necessary, but a temporary separation was not fatal to our union. We
had separated before in the past, and reunited. I stood with my arms at my
sides and allowed her to pour herself out of my eyes and through the hole
where my nose had been and past my parted lips. There was a kind of
pulling on my skin, and then a sense of emptiness and aloneness that I did
not like. I had grown accustomed to Sashi’s presence within me and felt
incomplete without her.
I looked around the valley but could not see her. She was invisible to
normal sight. In my house at Damascus I possessed the dried bodies of
certain white spiders that when ingested would have allowed me to see her
true form, but I had none with me.
“I will enable you to see your companion,” Allesalasallah said. She made
a gesture in the air with her hand, and Sashi appeared, as though made of
normal flesh
She hopped across the sand on her elongated legs, turning her round head
with its bat-like ears to stare at me through enormous black eyes. When she
saw me watching her, she smiled and revealed a wide and lipless mouth
filled with needle-like teeth.
“This won’t take long, my love.” I told her aloud.
She nodded her head to show that she had heard me.
Setting the point of the chisel on the band of lead that surrounded the
edge of the seal, I began to chip at it and lift it with taps of the hammer. The
lead peeled up like the skin of an orange. I worked the chisel around the
seal, shifting my position to keep the best possible angle, until at last I
returned to my original place. The last of the lead dropped away from the
brass lid of the vessel.
“Lift it out, Alhazred,” Allesalasallah said, emotion filling her voice. The
agony of her anticipation was painful to hear.
I hammered the corner of the chisel between the edge of the seal and the
mouth of the vessel, then used it to pry the seal upward. A small crack
formed and I heard air rush into the vessel. Hammering some more, I got
the shaft of the chisel between the lid and the side. Some force seemed to
hold it in place, but I could feel it weakening. I muttered a charm of
opening that I knew. In the past, I had found it useful for opening locked
doors or chests.
“Recite the charm again,” Allesalasallah directed.
I did so with greater focus of mind, and felt the last of the resistance fall
away.
The bronze seal flipped through the air as a great rush of wind blasted
out of the vessel. Far more wind came out than could ever possibly have
been contained within it. In my head, not with my ears, I heard a moaning
and crying and groaning, as from a multitude released from torment.
All around me on the sand of the valley stood semi-human giants. Some
were male and others female. Some faces were beautiful and others
grotesque. They towered over me like the lotus pillars in the Egyptian
temple at Karnack, which I had walked between on one of my travels.
A male djinn freed from the vessel, who may have been their leader,
spoke to Allesalasallah in the language of the djinn, and she answered. A
shout went up to the heavens from dozens of throats, and I saw joy on their
countenances. Then they turned their attention to me, and a silence fell over
the valley.
“You spoke of a reward,” I said to Allesalasallah.
She smiled at me in a way I did not like.
“Doesn’t it trouble you that you have unleashed beings who hate your
race, and who will work untold suffering on countless humans in the
coming centuries?”
“Not at all,” I answered truly. “I stopped thinking of myself as human
when I became a ghoul. I care nothing about what happens to humanity.
You may revenge yourselves on it as you will.”
“So we shall,” she said, and again I did not like her look.
Sashi, come back into me, I thought.
The little djinn leapt forward and embraced my upper body with all four
of her long limbs. I felt her pressing herself into me through the openings in
my head and the pores in my skin.
I am returned, my love.
Good, I told her. We may need to move quickly.
“For centuries my brothers and sisters have waited for the chance to
inflict torment on mankind,” Allesalasallah said. “Now a man stands before
them.”
“A man who set them free from their prison,” I reminded her.
“They are aware of what you did. It is for this reason they will make your
suffering brief.”
I ran to the bronze seal and snatched it up from the sand. It was heavier
than it looked. Without pausing, I returned to the brazen vessel and climbed
into its opening, drawing the seal down over the mouth as quickly as
possible without jamming my fingers in the crack.

4.
“Are you in pain, Sashi?”
No, my dear one.
It was as I had hoped. Once the mouth of the vessel was opened, it was
possible for a djinn to enter into it and abide within it without suffering in
the body. Yet when resealed, the vessel was impenetrable to the djinn from
without.
From the dark interior, I heard the giant djinn talking and arguing
amongst themselves. They did not sound pleased with me. I had retreated to
the one place on this terrestrial globe where they could not follow. The seal
of Solomon, and the bands of holy texts that encircled the vessel, prevented
them from entering it, or indeed from even touching the exterior surface.
“Alhazred, come out of there,” Allesalasallah said in a commanding tone
from near to the outside of the vessel.
“I don’t believe that would be in my interests,” I told her.
“We won’t harm you. We never meant to harm you. We want to reward
you for your great service.”
“I don’t believe you.”
A great roaring shook the vessel like a bronze bell.
“Come out at once,” a deep voice rumbled. “If you do not obey me, your
torments will extend for years.”
I realized it was still Allesalasallah talking to me, but her anger had
caused her to use her true voice.
“It’s really quite comfortable in here,” I told her. “All it needs is a feather
mattress, an oil lamp, perhaps a writing desk and a small rug.”
Angry roaring from different quarters was the only response.
“You cannot stay in there for more than a day, or at most two days. The
heat of the sun will roast you, and you have no water.”
I looked up at the feather-thin crack of light around the seal, and
wondered if enough air was getting through the crack to prevent me from
suffocating to death. If not, the need for water was the least of my worries.
“We don’t need to kill you ourselves,” the djinn spoke in her newly harsh
voice. “We will bury you alive beneath the sands.”
“Wait,” I told her. “I will come out, if you grant me one request.”
“You ask for the granting of a wish?” She sounded intrigued in spite of
herself.
“Yes, a wish. Grant me one wish. It is little enough for releasing seventy-
two djinn from their bondage.”
She spoke to the other djinn in their language, and I listened while they
conversed for several minutes, but I understood not a word.
What are they saying, Sashi? Do you know their language?
One says they have no need to grant you a wish, that it is better to let you
die beneath the sands. Another says that it would be amusing to turn your
wish against you. Still another reminds the rest that it is a tradition to grant
wishes to those who do the djinn services.
A shadow fell across the crack around the seal.
“Alhazred?” Allesalasallah said in her soft womanly voice. “We have
decided to grant you a wish. You may choose anything your heart desires,
but of course you must not ask us to harm ourselves or destroy ourselves,
for that we will not do.”
 I considered the matter intensely for several seconds. It was vital that I
did not ask for something which the djinn believed would actually thwart
their intention to kill me. I knew they would never knowingly agree to
anything that would rob them of my painful termination. Their lust for
vengeance against humanity was too keen. If I asked for too much, they
would simply deny it. I must ask for something plausible that yet still left
them a way to kill me. Once they agreed to grant me my wish, I could be
reasonably sure they would not betray their sworn word.
Will they keep their word once they give it? I asked Sashi.
Yes, my love. But they will try to twist your wish against you.
“Alhazred? Can you still hear me?”
“I ask only this, Allesalasallah of the Seventh Circle—that all of your
brothers and sisters leave this place without harming me, and swear never to
harm me or any member of my household in any way, direct or indirect, at
any future time.”
She spoke to the other djinn, and they conversed amongst themselves.
Alhazred, it is not my place to correct you, but there is a fatal flaw in
your conditions.
I smiled but said nothing to Sashi.
“My brothers and sisters have all agreed to your terms, necromancer, and
have sworn oaths not to violate them.”
“Good. Let them go from this place, and trouble me and mine no more.”
A great stirring of wind sent sand hissing against the sides of the brazen
vessel. Some of it even found its way through the crack around the seal and
made me cough and cover my mouth with the fabric of my thawb.
When the wind died away, I stood up and used my arms to push the seal
out of the neck of my temporary prison.
At least it will not become my tomb, I thought as I crawled out to the
sand.
The valley was deserted, except for the slender, black-robed figure of
Allesalasallah. She smiled at me with amusement, and watched me with
bright interest, as a cat watches a mouse it has just caught.
“All my brothers and sisters have departed, as you wished, and none will
harm you or your household from this time forward forevermore.”
“It is good,” I told her. “Now carry me back to Damascus.”
She laughed. “Why should I carry your corpse to Damascus?”
“My corpse?” I said, feigning surprise.
 “You fool. My brethren swore not to harm you, but I made no such oath.”
I stared at her with an expression of scorn. “Do you really think I fear
you, Allesalasallah of the Seventh Circle? I am a necromancer of vast
occult knowledge. You are no more to me than a buzzing fly of the desert.
Be gone. I grow weary of your company. Or if you believe you can contest
against me, do your worst and witness your futility. Your presence bores
me.”
Her face darkened as though covered by a shadow and twisted into
something less than human. I saw rage mount in waves within her. Her form
expanded and lengthened upward, until she stood not less than thirty cubits,
towering over me like a man who prepares to step on an insect.
“What arrogance. Everyone calls you mad, and I see they speak the truth.
Do you imagine that your puny magic can stand against a djinn of the
Seventh Circle? I am older than these hills, older even than your vile and
verminous species.
You dare to speak to me in such a tone? I will burn the flesh from your
bones.”
She raised her arm and began to gesture while intoning a barbarous word
of power.
I did not hesitate, but dove backward and snatched up the bronze seal in
my hands, balancing it before me as I crouched behind and beneath it, while
taking care not to let my fingers project beyond its edge.
The blue sky split with a blinding flash of white light. A bolt of crackling
fire arched down upon me. It struck the seal of Solomon and rebounded
upon Allesalasallah, whose towering body was immediately engulfed in
blue flame. She screamed and became a turning vortex, but the fire did not
go out. Instead, it blazed more intensely. The vortex lost its cohesion and
the flames expanded outward.
When the last of the flames died away, and nothing remained on the sand
where Allesalasallah had stood but black ashes, I cautiously emerged from
under the bronze seal. The fire had melted its surface so that nothing
remained of the pentagram within the pentagon, or the words of the Hebrew
holy verse. I slowly approached the ashes, alert for any deception, but the
valley was empty. If the other djinn watched, they watched from a distance.
I hoped they would remember their oaths.
You are a wonder of duplicity, my love.
“Thank you, Sashi. That is high praise, coming from a djinn.”
How did you know the trick would work?
“I remembered a story of the Greeks, about the hero Theseus and his
confrontation with a terrible creature known as a Gorgon, whose very
glance could turn a man to stone.”
How did this Theseus defeat such a monster?
“He polished his shield so that it became a mirror, and used it to reflect
the destructive ray of the Gorgon’s glance back at her, turning her to stone
with her own weapon.”
Theseus was very clever, my beloved, yet not so clever, I think, as you.
“No more praise, Sashi, you will make me blush.”
You are the first man ever to destroy a djinn of the Seventh Circle.
I stared around at the desert valley with disgust. “Were I truly clever, I
would have found a way to make the hag carry us home before destroying
her. As it is, we must walk.”
 It is not the first time, my love.
Nor is it likely to be the last, I thought, but saved the moisture in my
breath for the ordeal ahead.
¼
 Isle of the Dead
1.

The rain was so heavy and hard-driven by the storm winds that it was
difficult to separate the sea from the air. I felt sand under the toes of my
flailing boots and pushed myself forward through the surging water to what
I thought was a beach. Soon I was crawling on my hands and knees through
the foaming surf, thunder crashing in my ears above the howl of the storm
and flickers of lightning blinding my night vision. There were trees ahead
and a hill, that much I saw by each flash of lightning. I pushed myself to my
feet, but found that the days at sea had taken away my land legs. I sat down
on the sand before I fell down.
Above the wind and rain I heard my name shouted.
“Alhazred!”
“Here!” I yelled through my cupped hands.
Altrus staggered into view, supported under one shoulder by the slight
figure of Martala. Lightning flashed, and I saw that something was wrong
with his right thigh. A patch of blood had seeped from a rent in his pants.
There was little point in trying to talk above the shriek of the wind. I
picked myself up from the wreckage of what had once been our ship and
now lay strewn all around me on the sand, and made my way with my
companions toward the line of trees at the head of the beach.
The trees cut the force of the wind, so that the drops of rain no longer felt
like pebbles. We sat beneath the best cover we could find and huddled with
our heads together.
“What happened to the ship?” Altrus shouted. “One moment I was in my
hammock, asleep, and the next I was in the water.”
“I think we struck a sandbar,” I told him. “It broke the hull open and
brought down the mainmast.”
“Are we on the coast of Arabia?” the girl shouted.
“We were too far from land. This must be an island.”
“Curse the Caliph and his diplomacy,” the mercenary said. “We should
be home in Damascus, not castaways in the middle of the Red Sea.”
“When Moawiya asked me to carry his letter to King Yanni at Sana’a, I
could scarcely refuse. He knew that Yanni and I grew up together as
brothers in the royal palace.”
“You should have made up some excuse. No good ever comes from
meddling in politics.”
“The meeting went well enough. Better than I expected. My mistake was
deciding to take a ship for our return instead of traveling overland.”
“When you take ship you put your life in the hands of the gods.”
“What happened to your leg?”
“I don’t know. Something gashed it when I went over the side.”
“It’s not a deep wound, but it has a nasty look,” Martala said.
“Don’t worry, I won’t slow you down,” Altrus said.
“Just don’t die on us. We don’t want to have to bring you back to life a
second time.”
The mercenary shuddered. “Don’t even say such a thing. It is not an
experience I ever want to repeat.”
I knew what he meant. I, too, had been returned to life from the dead by
a necromantic reconstitution of my essential salts, and it was the second
most unpleasant experience I had ever suffered.
The most unpleasant was when Yanni’s father, the late King Huban of
Yemen, had cut off my ears, nose, and private parts, roasted them on a
brazier in front of my eyes, then forced me to eat them as punishment for
defiling the purity of his daughter.
When I went about in public, I wore a spell of glamour to make my face
appear normal. Yanni had been astonished to see his lost foster-brother,
whom he assumed to be dead, miraculously returned not only to life, but to
normal appearance. He had agreed to the terms set by the Caliph in the
matter of a dispute over caravan travel rights, and I had been returning to
Damascus with good news and a royal letter for the Caliph. Alas, the letter
was at the bottom of the Red Sea, along with my ship and her crew, unless
it chanced any had survived to reach this island.
“I looked at the captain’s chart for this section of the coast before we
wrecked,” I told them. “There was no island on it.”
“What does that mean?” Martala asked.
I shrugged. “The chart must have been faulty. It’s not as though islands
move from one place to another.”
“Don’t be too certain of that,” Altrus said.
“Of what?”
“I once heard a seaman tell of a ghost island that moved from place to
place and wrecked ships.”
I laughed bitterly. “Seamen are old women when it comes to
superstitions.”
“He said the island was harvesting souls, whatever that means.”
“Do we still have souls, after all the things we’ve done?” Martala asked.
“We still have souls,” I assured her. “They are not so white as they once
were, but we still have them.”
I sounded so convincing, I almost believed it.

2.
The storm eased its fury toward morning. By the time the sun came up
above the trees, the sky was blue and the breeze mild. There was nothing to
show that the night had been ripped in two other than the fragments of
wood and sail and rope on the beach.
I was surprised to find no corpses.
“The men of the ship may have been washed ashore further along the
beach,” I said to Altrus, who limped beside me.
“If so, we’ll run into them sooner or later. There’s nowhere to go except
into the trees.”
A kind of road ran from the beach through the forest toward the heart of
the island. It did not look much traveled, but it indicated some sort of
human habitation. We set off along it and left the beach behind.
“It’s strange there are no birds,” Martala said.
“I noticed that,” Altrus said. “Not a single bird chirped at dawn.”
Now that I thought of it, I noticed that no insects bit my flesh. This was
strange indeed. A walk in the shadows beneath the trees usually brought
clouds of hungry flies. I said nothing to the others.
“Look, a man,” Martala said, pointing ahead on the road.
He did not hear her, but continued with a slow pace around a curve in the
road and was lost from view.
“I think it was one of the seamen from the ship.” she said.
We hastened our pace, and soon saw him again, nearer this time. I called
out to him but he did not turn his head. His seaman’s clothes were salt-
stained and his head lacked a hat. He walked with an oddly disjointed
motion as though supported by strings.
 “He must have hit his head when we wrecked,” Altrus said.
That was the obvious explanation, but I continued to feel uneasy.
Something about the way he moved seemed wrong.
We reached the man and Altrus clapped a hand on his shoulder and
turned him around.
A splinter of wood projected several inches from one of his eye sockets.
The other eye stared at us dully. The man’s mouth lolled open, and his
tongue was swollen and black. He stood without moving for several
heartbeats, then slowly turned as though pulled around on an invisible rope
and continued his lurching walk along the road.
“The splinter must have pierced his brain,” Martala said. “He’s lost his
reason.”
“He’s lost more than that,” Altrus muttered.
“What do you mean?”
“When I laid my hand on him, he was cold. He felt like a dead fish.”
“There is nothing we can do for him,” I told the others. “Leave him and
go on.”
We passed the seaman and continued ahead of him. Soon he was lost
behind the trees as the road curved and the forest pressed in from both
sides. There was still no birdsong.
“Look, there are others,” the girl said when we had walked another
quarter of an hour.
Three men dressed in the rough clothing of common seamen lurched
along the road ahead. They did not converse or turn when we called to
them. We approached with caution but did not touch any of them, and they
did not stop for us, or even seem to realize we were there.
“This one looks like he has a broken neck,” Altrus said of one man,
studying the twist and tilt of his head with a practiced eye. He had broken
enough necks himself to recognize one when he saw it.
“These other two look drowned,” Martala said in a small voice.
A shiver of dread ran along my spine. Even a necromancer is not
immune to the weirdness of corpses that walk. Looking at their empty eyes
and slack faces, I had no doubt that all three of them were as dead as the
man we had already passed.
“Something must be drawing them along this road,” Altrus mused.
“You don’t suppose—” The girl abruptly stopped speaking.
“Suppose what?” the mercenary asked.
 She looked at me, and I divined what was in her mind. Another chill ran
along my spine, this one more personal than the last.
“Touch my skin,” I told her.
She took the hand I extended.
“What does it feel like?”
“Warm,” she said, relief evident in her voice.
Altrus looked from one to the other of us, then barked laughter. “I’ve
been dead. This isn’t what it feels like.”
“It feels like nothing,” I said, remembering my experience.
“Speak for yourself,” he said. “I was in a wonderful golden palace
surrounded by beautiful women. It was a hell of a lot more pleasant than
this stinking island.”
We came upon the main body of the crew from the ship, eleven of them.
Some showed evidence of a violent death, but the others had merely
drowned. They walked almost touching, those behind pressing up against
those in front, but they were not together. None acknowledged the others,
and none spoke. They ignored our words. When I touched one of those at
the back of the group, he stopped, then after a moment continued onward.
Since they filled the road from side to side, we fell into step behind them,
and eventually the three we had passed caught up with us. We let them go
ahead of us, and did the same when the lone straggler with the splinter in
his eye finally reached us.
“It looks like the entire crew. There’s the captain. The sea must have
stripped off his fine coat and taken his hat.”
“Why are we alive and the rest dead?” Martala asked.
Neither of us responded. Was it mere chance, I wondered, or was there
more than coincidence to it?
“For that matter, why are we following this road?” she went on. “I
suspect we won’t like what we find at the end of it.”
“Where else is there to go?” I said.
“I’m curious,” Altrus said. “I want to meet whatever dwells on this
island.” He fingered the hilt of his sword.
“You cannot slay the already-dead,” I reminded him.
“I can make the experiment. At the very least, I can dismember whatever
wrecked us here.”
“Do you think our wreck was unnatural?”
“You said it yourself, Alhazred. No island exists in this part of the Red
Sea.”
“Very well; we will seek the masters of this island, and demand an
explanation for their rude behavior.”
Altrus laughed and slapped me on the shoulder. “I’ll make a freebooter
of you yet.”
“Sometimes I think you’re both mad,” the girl said, but she said it with a
smile.

3.
We left the trees and came upon a circular lake of calm blue water. In the
center of the lake was a walled citadel of considerable size. A causeway of
bricks linked the gates of this citadel to the road. We followed the crew of
our ill-fated ship onto the causeway.
Across the water there came the sounds of industrious activity from
behind the walls—the fall of hammers on chisels, the chop of axes into
wood, the rasp of saws, the clatter of cart wheels over cobblestones.
Missing from this chorus of industry were the cries of human voices.
The massive gates stood open. The stench that came through them was
the vileness of rotting meat. There were no guards on the entrance arch as
we walked under it. Inside, we stopped and gazed around in wonder as the
dead seamen continued down the street. The citadel was a beehive of
activity. Men carried stones and timber, mixed mortar, built walls, roofed
buildings with tiles, laid cobblestones, and fired bricks in kilns. It was all
done without overseers, and with no word spoken between the workmen.
I studied those nearest us for some time to be certain before I spoke.
“They are all dead.”
Altrus gestured to a man climbing a ladder with a stack of red tiles on his
shoulder. “What was your first clue?”
The man’s flesh had rotted away from his head, leaving little more than a
skull wrapped in pieces of dried and blackened skin. He had no eyes in his
empty sockets. He was missing one arm below the elbow, and from the
ragged sleeve of his shirt a bare bone projected.
“What makes them move?” Martala wondered. “How do they know what
work to do?”
“We saw something like this above the Cataracts in Egypt, remember?” I
said to the girl.
“How could I forget? It was the thing that killed you.”
An animated corpse set against me by a shaman had taken my life. Only
Martala’s determination and her skill at necromancy had brought me back
from the land of the dead. If not for the girl, I would have been nothing but
bones and dust.
“Don’t underestimate them,” I cautioned Altrus. “Whatever animates
them may give them greater than human reserves of vitality.”
We continued along the main street, stepping out of the way of the
walking corpses that crossed our path, pushing wagonloads of building
materials. Of horses and donkeys there were none. There was not so much
as a dog or a cat. However, there were children. They worked along with
the others, silent and slack of face, their flesh in various stages of
decomposition.
The smell was amazing. I am a ghoul, so it did not trouble me, but I
could see my companions struggling to contain the contents of their
stomachs. It was perhaps just as well that they had not eaten that day.
“Do you notice anything odd about the windows and doorways?” I
murmured.
Martala squinted up at the unfinished buildings. “The doors are strangely
tall and narrow. And the windows are too high to look through without
standing on your toes.”
“What does that mean?” Altrus asked.
I shrugged like a ghoul. How was I to know?
In the center of the citadel we came upon an open courtyard, and in the
center of this circular courtyard rested a black sphere that was some dozen
cubits in diameter. We stopped and stared at it in wonder. Its surface was
perfectly smooth, like polished glass, but it was the color of jet. It did not
reflect our images, as I would have expected were it made of some
wholesome substance.
“Are we going to touch it?” the girl asked.
“I’m not going to touch it,” I said.
“Altrus, you touch it.”
“Are you mad, girl? I’m not touching that thing.”
“We have a consensus,” I said.
There were no workers in the courtyard. I looked around at the walls,
which rose some four or five levels to the roofs. They were unbroken by
windows or doors. The only access to the courtyard was the archway
through which we had entered.
“Why doesn’t it roll away?” Altrus asked.
I approached the sphere cautiously and peered beneath it. “It doesn’t
quite touch the cobblestones.”
“You mean it’s floating?”
“That is the way it looks.”
“What keeps it up?”
I looked at him.
He shrugged. “You always seem to have an answer for everything.”
“Not for this.”
“We should get out of here, right now,” Martala said, eyeing the black
sphere as though it were a viper about to strike.
“I think she’s right,” Altrus said. “We can steal some tools, cut some
trees, build a raft.”
“I believe you are right,” I agreed. “I don’t like the feel of this place.”
“Fuck the feel of it; it’s the smell I want to get away from.”
“Find some axes and a saw. And rope if there is any. Let’s get out of
here.”
We gathered our tools and made our way to the front gate. It was shut,
and locked by some hidden mechanism.
“No point in attempting to cut through it,” Altrus said. “The planks are
too thick, and they’re bound with iron.”
“We’ll find a way to go over the wall,” I said.
“We have no rope,” the girl reminded me. We had not been able to find
any.
“Get to the top of the wall, and see if we can climb down the outside.”
The walking corpses that passed us on the stairs that led to the top of the
wall ignored us as though we were invisible. We peered over the parapet.
The wall was built with an overhang at the top and was sheer. A spider
could have climbed down it, perhaps.
“There’s no way to climb that,” Altrus said with disgust. “We need rope,
and lots of it.”
Throwing our axes and saw over the edge of the wall to the causeway
below, we descended back into the citadel of the dead. By this time it was
late afternoon, and the shadows were lengthening.
“There’s nothing for us to eat,” Martala moaned.
 “Don’t be silly,” I told her. “There is ample meat for us to eat.”
The two stared at me. I had seen that stare before. It was the look they
gave me when I said something so outrageous or repellent, it caused them
to reassess my humanity.
“I have no intention of going hungry. You two may suit yourselves.”
I eyed the shuffling corpses as they passed, looking for one that was not
too ripe.
“Food is the least of our concerns,” Altrus said.
“How so?” she asked.
“Look around. Do you see any water?”
He was right. The citadel contained no wells, no cisterns, no water of any
kind. The walking dead needed no water.
“If we don’t get out of here, we’ll die of thirst in a matter of days.”
“Look for rope,” I said.
We split up and wandered in different directions, searching for something
with which to lower ourselves from the top of the wall, but not a strand of
rope was to be found anywhere. When we came together once again, it was
growing dark as twilight drew on.
“We could strip the corpses and try tying their clothing together,” the girl
suggested.
Altrus shook his head.“Look at those rags. They are falling off their
backs, they are so rotten. They’d never support our weight.”
“Maybe the gate will open,” I said. “It opened for us; maybe it will open
again.”
“It opened to admit the crew of the ship,” Altrus said. “Unless there’s
another wreck, why would it open again?”
I could not fault his reasoning.
The deep toll of a bell rang through the citadel, rebounding from the
stone walls and tile roofs. Four times it rang. On the final peal, all of the
walking dead collapsed where they stood like dolls made of sticks and rags.
One fell off a ladder and hit the stones of the road with a sickening crunch
of broken bones, where it lay unmoving.
“Quickly, we must conceal ourselves,” I hissed.

4.
We hid in a deep doorway, concealed under shadow, without knowing why
we hid. Some sense of danger had compelled me to act quickly. Now we
crouched and listened to the silence. There is no silence so deep as a city of
the dead. The purple of the sky turned to black, and the stars brightened.
The moon in her first quarter cast down enough light to see. It seemed very
important to me that we make absolutely no sound. I held a hand of each of
my companions in mine and waited.
A faint rustle, like the brush of a dry leaf blown along a street by a
breeze, reached the holes where my ears had been. I tightened my grip on
my companions’ hands and held my breath.
Something tall and thin and very black slid along the street on long legs
that folded beneath it as it moved. It was not even remotely human. It
reminded me of that large insect that catches its prey in its forelegs and eats
them, the one they call the praying mantis. Its head swiveled this way and
that on its slender neck, and its enormous eyes seemed to look everywhere
at once.
 It stopped at one of the corpses and bent over it. By the moonlight I saw
a long, narrow tube extend from what must has been its mouthparts. This
worked its way into the mouth and down the throat of the corpse, so that its
stomach bulged from the movement of the tube inside it. The abdomen of
the black creature pulsed, and something flowed down the tube into the
corpse. Then the tube was withdrawn, and the creature moved on to the next
corpse.
Raising my companions’ hands, I pointed with them down the street and
drew their heads closer to mine. “There’s another one,” I whispered, so
softly I was not sure they had heard.
It was actually two of the creatures that stalked the far end of the street
on their rustling legs. As they came to the corpses, they bent and inserted
their tubes into their mouths.
“Are they feeding them?” Martala asked.
“I think so. It’s the only way such wretched corpses could continue to
work.”
“What are they?” Altrus said.
One of the creatures stopped and swiveled its head with a quick motion,
its long feelers twitching this way and that.
“It heard you,” I breathed into Altrus’s ear. “Make no sound.”
It approached alertly, moving with deceptive speed on its long, folded
legs. The feelers on its head seemed to test the air. I wondered if it could
smell us. Our flesh was not rotting. That set our scent apart from the stench
of the corpses.
It continued to draw nearer, questing this way and that, pausing to listen,
until it was only a few steps away. There it stood, shivering and twitching
while it smelled the air. As it started to slide toward the shadowed doorway
where we crouched, Altrus released my hand and straightened his back. He
stepped out into the moonlight.
“Looking for me, you ugly brute?”
The thing drew itself up on its hind legs until it towered above him, its
forelegs twitching and making rapid grasping movements in the air. From
some part of its body it began to emit a high-pitched scream, like the sound
of a whistle.
Altrus drew his sword and severed its round head from its body in a
single motion. The head rolled away, but the body continued to stand, and
the scream continued. It was answered from different parts of the citadel by
similar sustained shrieks.
I stepped out, drew my own sword, and cut off one of the creature’s hind
legs. It fell to its side, kicking and flexing its long body. We began to hack
at it, chopping off pieces until what was left stopped moving.
“We need to get away from here and find a place to hide,” I said.
There was no time. I doubt we could have hidden from them in any
event, once they were aware of our presence within the citadel. They closed
in around us with caution, but left us no avenue of flight.
Altrus stepped toward the nearest monster. “Here I am,” he said.
The girl and I closed in behind him and turned to face outward at the ring
of creatures.
I heard Altrus cry out and felt him stagger. I turned to look and was
struck by some kind of net that stuck to my skin and clothing and would not
come off. Nor could I break it. Struggling against it only tightened it around
me.
 Martala turned to help me, and one of the creatures extruded a kind of
sticky mass from its chest and dexterously stretched and worked it in its
long arms into a net. This it did in a matter of a few seconds. Before I could
warn the girl, the net was cast upon her, and she too was caught like a fly in
a spider’s web.
They took away our swords and daggers and carried us between them,
four of them to each of us, so that we swung between them like trussed
fowls. As they went, they made clicking noises. I realized they must be
speaking a language of some kind. The sounds emanated not from their
heads, but from their chests.
“Where are they carrying us?” the girl asked.
I twisted my head, the only part of my body I could still move, and
looked past my shoulder.
“The black sphere.”
One of the monsters stood before the sphere and made a series of
whistling tones that almost sounded like the melody of a flute. The black
sphere did not appear to change, but suddenly the thing stepped forward and
vanished.
“They are taking us inside,” I said for the benefit of my companions.
I was lifted toward the blackness, and suddenly I was elsewhere, being
placed on a table and bound there with more of the sticky string the things
seemed to extrude. Altrus and Martala were bound to similar tables, and
then all three tables were rotated on their pivots so that they were upright.
Everything around us was black and in shadows.
“We can’t be inside the sphere,” Martala said. “This room is too large.”
“They carried us into it, but we must have passed through it to some
other place.”
One of the creatures put its head close to my face and studied me. Its
huge protruding eyes rolled in their sockets as it looked me up and down
the length of my body. I felt one of the feelers on its head brush against my
cheek and shuddered involuntarily. It was like being touched by the leg of a
spider.
The mouthparts of the creature opened from side to side and the long
black tube I had seen earlier extended itself and forced its way into my
mouth. I tried to keep my jaw clenched but the thing used the claws on the
ends of its long forelegs to force my teeth apart.
I felt the tube slide down my throat and further, inside my chest, until it
forced its way into my stomach. It hurt, but only for a moment. A cool
liquid spurted from the end of the tube into my stomach and numbed the
pain.
“Alhazred, what’s happening?” Martala cried out, and then began to
choke.
Rolling my eyes, I saw two other creatures insert their black tubes into
the mouths of my companions. The table I was bound to felt as though it
were slowly spinning.
The three things that had violated us gathered in an open space on the
floor and inclined their heads until they touched, then twined the twitching
feelers on their heads together. They began to click rapidly. A blackness
rolled over my vision and took my mind to a dark place.

5.
When I opened my eyes, Altrus and Martala were already awake. We were
still attached to the upright tables by the strands of silvery web. My throat
burned and my stomach rolled with nausea, but I did not vomit.
“What did they do to us?” I asked in a croak. My lips were dry.
“You mean other than fuck us in the mouths with their black cocks?”
“Yes, Altrus, other than that.”
“Nothing, so far, unless it was while we were all unconscious.”
“What did they put inside us?” Martala asked fearfully. It was one of the
few times I had seen the girl express fear.
“Some kind of saliva that made us sleep.”
“Nothing else?”
I rolled my abdominal muscles experimentally. My stomach felt empty.
“Nothing else.”
She sagged visibly with relief.
“We have to get out of here,” Altrus said.
“I agree. How?”
“My sword is the finest Damascus steel. It will cut anything, even this
silver web, if I can only reach it.”
Our naked swords and daggers had been placed on a round table on the
other side of the room. I noticed for the first time that the room was also
round. Roundness was important to these creatures. The citadel itself was
round. From somewhere behind the black walls I heard the pulse and flow
of liquids through pipes. That was good, it would help cover the sounds of
our voices.
Beside the swords was a long table similar to the tables that held us, but
it was not elevated vertically. On it lay a corpse that had no head. Its torso
had been cut open and laid wide with steel pins and hooks to expose its
organs.
“These things must be studying us to learn how our bodies work,” I
speculated aloud.
Neither the man nor the girl responded. They were accustomed to me
talking to myself. Altrus began to thrash back and forth against his restrains
so that the silver threads cut into his skin and drew droplets of blood.
“Stop it, you fool; you’ll only injure yourself.”
“We need to get out of here,” he repeated with more force.
“Alhazred, there may be a way,” Martala said abruptly.
“If you have an idea, don’t keep it to yourself. Tell us.”
“Look over there, on that table. It’s a dead man.”
“I’m inclined to agree, since it has no head.”
“We’re necromancers.”
I started to speak, then held my tongue. In the cellar of my house at
Damascus, the girl and I had spent many nights working rituals to summon
back the spirits of the dead into their decaying flesh. Most were failures, but
a few had achieved a partial success. There might be a chance.
“Can we work a ritual without being able to move?”
“I think so,” she said.
Martala was more skilful than I was at the necromantic arts. She had a
natural gift for them. This was something I never admitted to others. It
would undermine my growing reputation as a great necromancer, and that
reputation was useful to me. It opened doors—and purses. Even the Caliph
had taken favorable notice of me. Altrus knew the true state of things, so
there was nothing to hide from him.
“How do you wish to proceed?” I asked the girl.
She named a ritual of reanimation we had worked not ten days ago, with
a measure of success.
“Do you remember the barbarous words?”
“I do,” she said.
“Then I will visualize the ritual circle and project it in my mind, while
you recite the words of power.”
It was a strange feeling, to try to work magic while bound hand and foot
to a table. Most of magic functions in the mind, not in the external world,
but magicians use the things of the world to direct and strengthen the ritual
patterns in the mind. The world anchors magic with its solidity and density.
We were trying to work it without that anchor, to perform the ritual purely
on the mental level of imagination and force of will. It is immensely more
difficult to do magic in this way.
I concentrated on making the circle and its symbols and inscriptions so
clear in my imagination that I could see them with my open eyes. Around
the corpse on the table I projected mentally a triangle of manifestation
while letting the ancient words of power Martala recited echo in my
thoughts. These words were so old, their exact meaning had been forgotten,
but they retained their potency in works of magic. Maybe they were the
names of ancient and forgotten gods. No one knew their origins, only that
they held power that could be released by uttering them aloud.
The girl stopped speaking. I looked across at her, and saw red trickle
down her chin.
“We need blood, Alhazred,” she said, then resumed the barbarous chant.
I understood. Of all forms of magic, necromancy is most in need of the
vitalizing and animating spirit that is concentrated in blood. The spirit that
returns to the corpse must be fed if it is to move the dead flesh. I bit the
corner of my mouth with my teeth and let the salty blood that welled in my
mouth dribble from my lips. It would have been much more effective if the
blood had been set beside the corpse, or smeared over the corpse.
“Altrus, cut yourself,” I said.
He grunted understanding. His hand lay near his wounded thigh. He
worked his fingers toward the wound and dug them into it, opening it afresh
so that it flowed red. The smell of blood reached my nose-hole. That was
good. It would pervade the entire room.
The ritual reached its climax. The girl and I both concentrated our wills
on the corpse, projecting our combined purpose into it. For several minutes,
nothing happened. Then one of the hands of the corpse twitched and lifted
to grasp feebly at the air.
“Concentrate, Alhazred,” Martala said between her teeth.
“I am concentrating,” I told her.
Then we had no energy for talk. All our awareness went into infusing our
purpose into the flesh of the corpse. It began to tremble and shake until I
feared it would fall to the floor, but instead, it abruptly sat up and slid its
legs over the side of the table. In another moment it lurched to its feet and
stood swaying. It was a ludicrous sight, to watch it stand there without its
head, but the effort to send my will into it left me with no inclination to
laugh.
The dead flesh fumbled over the round table that supported our weapons
and grabbed at the curved blade of my dagger, which lay outside its ivory
sheath. The sharp edge of the blade sank deep into the fingers of the corpse,
but no blood flowed from the wounds. The corpse twisted around and
staggered across the floor to where Altrus hung.
“Focus, Alhazred, focus,” Martala said, her face covered with silver
beads of sweat.
I realized my own face dripped as well. There was a dull ache between
my eyebrows and the edges of my vision began to go dark as my sight
narrowed upon the dagger. We both concentrated in making the corpse
extend its arm toward the mercenary’s hand, which was held down at the
wrist by the silver web.
His clutching fingers brushed the hilt of the dagger twice, then closed
around it. The headless corpse staggered as though invisible strings
supporting it had been cut, and it fell to the floor.
Altrus ignored it. He concentrated on turning the dagger in his hand until
the sharp edge of the blade slid under one of the strands of the web. He
began to work it back and forth. A strand parted, then another. The more
strands of the web he cut, the easier it was to cut them. Once he got his arm
free, he was able to free the rest of his body in minutes, and then cut the girl
loose, and finally, me.
I took my dagger and slid it into its sheath at my belt. We collected our
other weapons and went to the door of the room. It opened on a corridor.
“Which way?” Altrus asked.
“When in doubt, go right.”
Neither of them objected. I led them down the right side of the long
passage, wondering where the black insect-things might be. We passed
many doors, all of them locked shut. At the end of the passage was an arch
made of the same shiny black substance as the walls and floor. I wondered
where the light to see originated. It was not bright, but neither was it dark. I
reached out my hand, and it passed through the shadow beneath the arch.
 “I’ll go first,” I said.
“A wise plan,” Altrus said.
“On second consideration, you will go first.”
He shrugged and stepped through the shadow, vanishing from sight.
Martala and I looked at each other. After several minutes, he came back.
“Is the way safe?” I demanded.
“In a manner of speaking.”
“What does that mean?”
He shrugged and stepped aside. “See for yourself.”
The girl and I stepped through the shadow together. I expected the
courtyard in the citadel, but we found ourselves standing beside the black
sphere on a high ledge that overlooked a valley. It was all rock and sand.
Across the valley we saw citadels similar to the one on the island. There
were dozens of them. All of them looked deserted, presumably because it
was the time of sleep for the creatures. I looked up. A small red ball burned
in a black sky that was filled with impossibly bright stars.
“This is not our world,” I said.

6.
The air was strangely hot and dry in my lungs. It burned in a way that did
not feel healthy.
“We should not stay here long,” Martala said.
“Wait a while. Look at that construction.”
I pointed at two bridges that spanned the gorge between where we stood
and the hill on the other side that sloped down into the valley of citadels.
One bridge was narrow and looked old and worn-out. The other was wider,
newer, but only half finished. On the ledge not far from where we stood
were various building materials and tools that had been left by the workmen
after their period of labor.
“The monsters are building a new bridge to reach our world more
easily,” the girl said.
“But notice how the bridges are constructed. They are supported by ropes
hung from either side of the gulf.”
“I see what you intend. We can use such a rope to climb down the side of
the citadel wall and escape.”
 I continued to study the building materials, and noticed a wooden spool
wound around its waist with a silvery strand the thickness of my little
finger. “This must be the rope used for the bridge. We can take it back with
us.”
“Let’s get it and get out of here. I do not like this place. The sun burns
my skin.”
The spool was too heavy to lift. Fortunately, its ends were rounded, and
the girl and I were able to tip it over and roll it back through the side of the
black sphere.
Altrus waited for us with his arms folded on his chest. “We should have
turned left.”
I did not lower my dignity by answering, but merely pointed at the spool.
He understood its purpose immediately. I led the way back along the
passage, he and Martala rolling the spool behind me. The passage was still
empty, but I wondered how long it would remain so. The black creatures
must all be asleep, I reasoned, but we had no way to know how long they
slept or when they would awaken.
At the other end of the corridor we encountered a similar arch of shadow.
“If this leads to another strange land …” Altrus said.
“This time, I’ll go first.” Before he could argue, I stepped through the
shadow and stood looking around.
It was the courtyard of the citadel, and it was late afternoon to judge by
the angle of the sun, which was yellow and familiar. The others did not wait
for me to report back to them, but stepped out together and stood beside me.
“Let’s get this strange rope to the top of the wall and get out of this
place,” Altrus said, his face red and sweating from his exertions with the
spool.
“Wait awhile,” I told him with my hand raised.
I stood staring at the blue sky, thinking, while Altrus scowled and fought
to hold his temper.
“Alhazred, we need to leave now.”
“These creatures have done great insult to us, would you agree?”
“Yes, I agree, and we need to get out of here.”
“I am of a mind to leave in such a manner that will remind them of us
after we are gone.”
“What do you plan to do? We can’t burn the citadel. It’s made of brick
and stone.”
 “We could cut all the walking dead into pieces and deprive the monsters
of their workers,” Martala suggested.
“An excellent idea, but I fear it would take too long,” I told her.
“Then what, Alhazred?”
“Find a wagon, and load it full of stones or bricks.”
They knew me well enough not to argue when I used that tone, but they
looked at each other as they went to do as I directed.
By the time Altrus and Martala brought the loaded wagon back to the
courtyard, I had finished my own task and stood waiting for them.
Altrus scowled at the silver rope that trailed off the spool and out through
the entrance to the courtyard. “What is the purpose of all this?” he
demanded.
“Patience, my friend; you will see in good time.”
I unspooled more of the rope to the extent I thought necessary and began
to wrap the rest around the wagon and its heavy load, passing the lightened
spool over its top and under its belly. After a while, the others helped me. I
used all that was left on the spool to wrap the wagon tightly and tied off the
end of the rope.
“Now what?” Martala demanded.
“Now we push the wagon into the sphere.”
She frowned in confusion but she said nothing. Even with the three of us,
it was no easy task. We managed to get the wagon rolling, and Altrus
guided it from the front while the girl and I pushed from the rear with the
excess rope trailing behind us.
“Don’t stop,” I said as we passed through the black shadow and entered
the long passage. I was gratified to find that the wagon fit in the passage. I
would have looked like a fool had it not. We grunted and strained along.
As the wagon exited the shadow arch on the far end, I shouted in
warning, “Altrus, jump to the side, quickly.”
He needed no prompting. The edge of the cliff was only a dozen paces
from the sphere and the wagon rolled directly toward it. The girl and I
continued to push until the wagon went off the edge. I grabbed her arm and
pulled her away from the rope, which made a hiss as it whipped along the
ground and slid over the cliff after the falling wagon.
The rope jerked tight and held for only an instant, then continued to slide
into the gulf. Half a dozen heartbeats later, a mass of splintered timber and
bent iron strapping burst forth from the side of the black sphere with a
deafening crash and hurtled over the cliff.
We approached the edge cautiously, and were in time to see the wagon
strike the rocks at the bottom. It exploded in flying fragments of brick,
wood and stone.
“It would have been easier just to climb over the wall,” Altrus said.
“Easier, but not nearly so satisfying,” I said.
Some kind of siren began to sound from the valley on the other side of
the ravine.
“The noise must have alerted them,” Martala said.
We wasted no time, but hurried through the black sphere into the
courtyard and made our way along the street toward the front gate. The
sight that met our eyes was gratifying in the extreme. Both sides of the gate
had been torn from their hinges and shattered into splinters. Pieces lay
scattered all down the street. Several of the walking corpses had been
caught by the flying debris and lay twitching and broken on the
cobblestones with great splinters of wood through their bodies.
“They are going to try to stop us,” Altrus shouted.
We began to run toward the gate as the shambling corpses assembled
before us with their tools raised in their hands like weapons. What saved us
was speed. Before enough of the dead managed to assemble in front of the
gateway, we cut down those that blocked our progress, and ran across their
headless and mutilated bodies. We were on the far side of the causeway
before I dared to look back. The walking dead had not yet left the citadel.
“What now, Alhazred?”
I grinned at the mercenary without mirth. “We leave this island. If we
stay here, we will surely be hunted down and killed.”
When we reached the beach, we selected a single large piece of the hull
from our wrecked ship to use as a support, stripped off our boots and piled
them along with our weapons on top of it, and pushed it into the waves.
Extending our bodies on the warm water with our hands grasping the edge
of the wreckage, we began a lazy kicking rhythm with our feet. We could
see the mainland on the horizon, and I judged it would take us ten or twelve
hours to reach it.
“If we had done this at once, we would have saved ourselves much
trouble,” Altrus said.
“True enough,” I agreed. “But what man can know what the future
holds? We roll the dice of fate and live or die by how they fall.”
 “Do you think the monsters will send their island after us?” Martala
asked, casting a fearful glance behind her.
I remembered the sensation of the black tube sliding into my gullet.
“It is they who should be afraid. I know of their existence now, and they
have wronged me. Sooner or later I’ll find a way to destroy them.”
¼
 Dance of Durga
1.

The sandstorm hit us unprepared. I should have been ready for it, but my
mind was distracted by philosophical matters. Our camels fled before we
could hobble them. I managed to snatch one waterskin from the back of
mine as it bolted into the blowing sand. Apart from this water, my two
companions and I had only the clothes we wore and our weapons. Our loose
trousers, cotton shirts, and felt vests were designed for sea travel and ill-
suited to the desert. We had nothing to cover our heads but bits of rag.
Three days ago we had shipwrecked off the coast of Arabia in a storm
while returning to Damascus from Yemen. Fortunately, I was able to buy
camels and water from a tribe of nomads on the coast. None of us wanted to
return to the Red Sea, so I decided our best course was to join a caravan
traveling north. Before I could locate the caravan road, the sandstorm
overtook us.
The young Egyptian girl, Martala, had grown up in a land where water
was always plentiful, and Altrus, although he was a battle-hardened
mercenary, had spent most of his life in the cities and on roads in large
companies of men. I alone knew the degree of danger we faced, and how
much our lives hung on the turning of fortune’s wheel. We were one
waterskin away from death, and in the desert a waterskin does not go far
when shared three ways.
I showed them how to protect their faces from the sand with scraps of
cloth torn from the hems of their shirts, and pressed them onward, searching
for some shelter where we could huddle and wait out the storm, but I found
nothing. When the sand blows, there is no horizon, no sky, not even ground.
We may have walked in circles, for I soon lost all sense of our direction.
At last I accepted that we would not find shelter in time to do any good,
and I huddled with my companions on the open sand. We sat with our backs
bent and our faces turned inward to shield them. Even though our foreheads
touched, we could not talk above the howl of the wind. The sand slowly
covered our feet, our legs, our hips, our backs, our shoulders, but before it
rose above our necks the wind stopped blowing and it returned to the earth
where it belonged. The storm had lasted almost two full days.
 We stood on stiffened legs, helping each other up, and shook the sand
from our bodies like dogs. It was early morning and the heat of the sun had
not yet reached its peak, but already the air I drew into my lungs felt hot. It
dried my mouth when I opened it to spit out sand.
All around us dunes mounted upon dunes to the horizon. There was not a
blade of grass, not a bush, not a patch of shade. High above, two vultures
wheeled in slow circles.
“Which way?” Altrus asked.
It was a measure of his awareness of our danger that he did not complain
or speak sardonically, as was his usual custom.
I pointed toward the sun rising in the east. “The caravan road runs north
and south in this region, although it winds to the east and west to reach
various deep wells. If we walk east we are certain to cross it, sooner or
later.”
“Let’s hope it is sooner,” Martala said. She shook the sand from her long
hair and replaced her makeshift head scarf.
I did not like the trousers I wore. The drawstrings at their cuffs made
them confining and hot. I longed for my usual loose desert thawb. I had
made the mistake of buying new travel clothes for our sea voyage home
after the successful completion of my diplomatic mission to Yemen, and all
of my garments had been lost in the wreck, apart from what hung on my
limbs. At least my boots were sturdy.
We walked east at a moderate pace as the sun rose on our right shoulders.
I taught the others how to step without fighting the sand. A man who does
not know how to walk on sand can exhaust himself in a few hours. All my
half-forgotten desert skills were returning to me. I had paid a heavy price to
learn them, surviving alone in the Empty Space, which is the mother of all
deserts.
Each time we stopped to rest, I let them drink from what remained in the
waterskin. It was never enough for them, never what their bodies
demanded, but it was enough to keep them alive and on their feet, for a
while at least. I did not drink.
There was a time, I reflected, when Altrus would have cut my throat,
killed the girl, and taken the water all for himself. Since coming to live at
my house in Damascus, he had developed what might almost be called an
affection for me. Even so, I did not hazard my life on his tender feelings,
but relied on his awareness of my desert skills. Altrus knew that he had a
better chance of surviving in this desolation with me than he had alone,
regardless of how much water the skin contained. As for Martala, I felt
confident that she could not move fast enough in the loose sand to kill me
before I could defend myself.
Have I mentioned that I am not by nature a trusting man? Trust is for
fools, and for the dead.
The skin was empty before we found the traces of the caravan road. I did
not throw it away, for I hoped there might come an opportunity to refill it. A
road meant wells, and while they were few and far apart in this place, they
must exist, or the caravans could never survive their journeys north.
As it chanced, before we came upon a well, we saw the walls of a city
shimmering in the rising waves of heat on the horizon. It took us four or
five hours to reach it, which we did shortly before sunset. As we drew
close, I made the gestures and spoke the arcane words that masked my
disfigured face beneath a spell of glamour. I always do this when I approach
strangers. My face tends to give them nightmares when I neglect the spell.
It was not a large city, but its brick walls had an ancient look about them
that only centuries of weathering can produce. Part of the wall straddled a
small oasis formed by the upwelling waters of a subterranean spring. There
was no open water, but the date palms grew tall.
Before we reached the gates we heard the sounding of brass trumpets.
The gates opened, and a column of armed men came forth with a splendidly
robed nobleman in their van carried aloft in a sedan chair on the shoulders
of four slaves. Other slaves bore three empty chairs behind the soldiers.
“Welcome, weary travelers,” the nobleman said in heavily accented
Arabic from his high seat, his soft white rolls of fat moving under his chin
as he talked. “Welcome to the fair city of Xandakar. I am the Satrap of the
city, Amjad El-Amin, and I offer you our hospitality.”
I glanced at Altrus and saw his eyes already fixed on me. He raised a
cynical eyebrow. It was not common practice for city rulers to greet
vagrants from the open desert with the ceremony usually accorded only to
visiting dignitaries.
“The hospitality of Xandakar is famed near and far,” I said, stepping
forward with a polite bow. “We accept it with gratitude.”
In truth, I had never heard of the city of Xandakar, but when dying of
thirst it is prudent to be polite.
The slaves, who appeared to be Nubian, to judge by the darkness of their
skins, all with shaved heads and naked torsos, set down their empty chairs,
and we sat in them. They lifted us and carried us through the open gates of
the city to the welcoming cheers and applause of the gathered throng that
lined both sides of the street.

2.
“This is like a dream. Am I awake, Alhazred?”
“If I am awake, you are awake,” I said dryly, watching Martala.
She had just stepped out of a warm and scented copper bathtub, and now
was clothing her slender, naked body in the silk garments Amjad El-Amin
had ordered the mistress of his household to provide for her. They were
brightly colored in blue and red and of a fashionable Persian cut. The soft
slippers she put on her feet were of a similar style.
“Those clothes are completely unsuited to the desert,” I told her.
“We are not in the desert.”
It was a statement I could not very well deny. Even so, I was
unconvinced.
Thus far, while the sun set over the western wall of the city and the stars
blazed forth, we had been bathed, treated to a feast, given new clothing, and
assigned rooms in the Satrap’s own palace. Amjad El-Amin had informed
me that a caravan traveling north was due to stop at the city in a week or so,
and that he would place us upon it at his own expense. In the meanwhile,
we were to enjoy ourselves as his personal guests. Anything we wanted, we
had only to ask for and it would be provided.
“Your generosity to lost travelers overwhelms me,” I admitted to him
when he said this.
“It is an ancient custom of our city. We are far from other habitations,
and those who come to us from the desert are always in dire need. It was
decided centuries ago that a watch must always be kept from the wall for
such wanderers, and that any who found their way to our gates should be
treated with kindness, regardless of their poverty or their social standing.”
As I remembered this conversation, I watched the silent departure of the
two serving maids who had attended Martala while she bathed and dressed.
When the door closed behind them, I turned to the girl. “Something is
amiss. I do not trust this unnatural charity. Even for Christians it would be
excessive.”
“You never trust anything,” she said, which was true enough.
“Where is Altrus?”
“He got bored and decided to find a tavern where he could throw dice.”
“Did you notice how the people of the city lined up inside the gates to
applaud our arrival?”
“It was thoughtful of them.”
“Did you notice the expressions on their faces?”
She looked at me with mild disfavor. “No. What should I have noticed?”
“Their eyes were wide and bright, and their smiles fixed. They had the
look of fanatics. I’ve seen religious sects with that look.”
She turned away with a dismissive toss of her damp hair. “I think you
worry for nothing. We’re only going to be here a week. What can happen in
a week?”
“It only takes an instant to die.”
“Listen to yourself, Alhazred. You’ve been sour and suspicious for so
long, you can’t recognize charity when it is given. I don’t want you to insult
our host.”
I gave up the effort to talk to her. She was not listening. The clothes and
perfumes and wine had turned her head. I touched the polished white skull
that hung from my belt. It was the skull of Gor, leader of the Black Spring
Clan of ghouls, and my friend before his death. A merchant in a passing
caravan had poisoned him and his entire clan. My clan. I was a ghoul, and
no ghoul would trust a man of the city. I might wear the body of a man, but
my heart and soul were those of a ghoul.
You are right to be wary, my love, said a female voice inside my head.
Sashi? What do you know?
The beautiful face of my familiar spirit, a djinn of the desert that had
chosen to share my flesh, arose before my sight. It was not her true
appearance, but the one she used when she chose to show herself inwardly
to me as a woman.
The Satrap of the city was not honest with you.
“Are you talking to Sashi?” Martala asked.
The girl was familiar with the one-sided conversations I held with the
djinn. I was irritated by what she had said and ignored her.
Did the Satrap lie to me?
He did not tell you the entire truth. His heartbeat and breathing betrayed
him.
I knew it. Something is not right about this place.
With a sudden resolve, I left the girl’s room and crossed the hallway to
my own accommodation. My sea-going clothes had been washed and
mended, and my boots oiled. I took off the Persian silks I wore and put back
on the rough garments, transferring my belt with my sword, dagger and
Gor’s skull. At once I felt better.
Martala followed me across the hall. “What are you going to do?”
“Nothing insulting to our host,” I assured her. “I want to learn more
about the history of this city. I noticed that this palace has a good library.”
“Excellent,” she said, turning on her heel. “Spend the night in reading
and stay out of trouble.”
For the next few hours I rummaged through the library while most of the
palace slept. The custom of hospitality to strangers on the desert was indeed
an ancient one, almost as old as the city itself, and the beginnings of
Xandakar were lost in folklore. None of the chroniclers pretended to know
the date the city was founded.
It retained pagan customs that the rule of the Prophet had not yet
succeeded in suppressing, but that was true of many cities in Arabia. Chief
among them appeared to be a ritual of expiation that took place on nights of
the blood moon, when the full moon turns the color of blood. As every
astrologer knows, this happens at irregular intervals during the year, but the
cause of the redness on the moon’s face is a matter of debate. It is said that
at these times the gods are angry and lust for slaughter. Some astrologers
claim to be able to predict when the blood moon will come.
I learned little about this occasional lunar festival from the scant
references in the chronicles, other than its name. It was called the Dance of
Durga. I gathered that Durga was the name of a pagan god or demon local
to the city. The name meant nothing to me. Rites of propitiation were
common in the more ancient cities of the empire. Before the coming of the
Prophet, every city possessed its own gods with their wooden or stone
images and sacred places. Even the Ka’aba at Mecca had been such a shrine
until Mohammad had cast out all its idols. The law of the Prophet was a
late-comer to the desert, and the old gods were not yet gone long enough to
be forgotten.
I closed the book on the table before me with frustration and blinked my
eyes to relieve their redness. Reading by oil lamp was always fatiguing. I
had learned nothing to confirm my suspicions. Perhaps the girl was right, I
thought. Maybe I had forgotten how to accept an act of kindness with good
grace. But the little worm of doubt that gnawed at the back of my brain
remained hungry.
I was leaving the library when Martala came hurrying down the hall.
“Alhazred, you have to come at once.”
“Why, what’s wrong?” I said, my hand going instinctively to the hilt of
my sword.
“Altrus got into a tavern brawl and killed a man. He’s been arrested and
put into confinement.”

3.
“I’m sure it’s only a misunderstanding,” the Satrap said the following
morning when I went to his audience chamber to speak to him.
He sat eating with obvious enjoyment, the grease dripping down his
chins and glistening in the light from the windows. He had offered me food,
but I had no appetite.
“I can probably get your friend released in a day or two. Until then, I’m
afraid the formalities of city law must be observed.”
“May I at least speak to Altrus to ask him what happened?”
Amjad El-Amin wiped his short, thick fingers on a napkin.“ Of course,
Alhazred. We are not barbarians. I will personally see to it that your friend
… what is his name…?”
“Altrus.”
“I will personally see that Altrus is given every consideration, even
though I cannot in good conscience order him released.”
Martala was waiting outside the door to the city jail when I arrived with
the Satrap’s written order that I be allowed to speak with the prisoner. She
had changed back into her traveler’s clothes and once again wore her boots
instead of those ridiculous Persian slippers. Lines of worry creased her
young face.
“What did he say? Is he going to release Altrus?”
I shook my head and showed her the paper. “The most I could get from
the fat fool is permission to talk to him.”
The warder of the jail took the Satrap’s seal and admitted us without
comment. We were led down to the basement level where the cells were.
Only a few of them were occupied. The doors of the rest stood open, as
though waiting. Through the barred window on the door of Altrus’s cell I
saw the mercenary pacing back and forth. The guard unlocked the door and
ushered us into the cell, then locked it behind us. I listened to his footsteps
recede before speaking.
“How could you get yourself into such a situation?” I demanded.
“The man I killed was a cheat. The dice were weighted.”
“Did you need to kill him?”
“He left me no choice. When I objected to his cheating, he came at me
across the table with a knife. I acted on instinct to defend myself, and
stabbed him through the heart with my dagger.”
“If that’s how it was, there must be others who will testify and support
your account.”
He smiled without mirth and shook his head. “No one has come forward.
They all claim that I stabbed him in a fit of rage because I was losing
money.”
“And that’s a lie?”
“I was losing money, that’s true enough, but I don’t get angry when I
gamble.”
For a time, I turned my back to him and studied the scratchings previous
prisoners in the cell had made on the wall, while I considered what to do.
The name “Durga” appeared more than once, and the words “blood moon”
and “dance of death.” There was an odd little drawing of a stick-figure of a
man racing away from something large and poorly delineated.
“All we need to do is find two witnesses to support your story,” I told
Altrus. “If they are reluctant to come forward, a bribe of gold should make
them more inclined to do their duty as honest citizens of the city.”
“Find them quickly. I go before a judge in the afternoon.”
“So soon? The Satrap did not mention that.”
“There may be other things the Satrap is not saying.”
“What do you mean?”
“When I went to the tavern, it was to get a sense of the tone of the city.
Something is going to happen soon, Alhazred. They were keeping it secret
from me with sly winks and knowing glances, but when I pretended to be
drunk I heard two talking about the festival of the moon.”
This quickened my interest. “Did they talk about the moon of blood?”
 He nodded.
“What about the Dance of Durga? Does that mean anything to you?”
Altrus shook his head.
“What do you think they are really up to?”
“I don’t know, but a city that keeps secrets is a dangerous place for the
uninitiated.”
The girl and I spent the rest of the morning going from tavern to
whorehouse, seeking anyone who had witnessed Altrus kill the gambler. No
one admitted to being in the tavern when the fight occurred, but I saw many
sly sidelong glances cast from one man to another when they thought my
attention was elsewhere. It was clear to me that something was being
hidden.
When we returned to the jail, we discovered that Altrus had already been
taken from his cell for trial. The proceedings were in progress when we
arrived at the courthouse. There was no jury. A single nobleman sat in
judgment, an elderly lean man with dark shadows beneath his eyes. As we
entered at the rear of the chamber, an officer of the city guard was giving an
account of the incident. Altrus sat upon a bench, flanked by two armed
guards, a cynical smile on his scarred lips, the sear on his cheek he had
received in childhood as red as a flame.
“This stranger to our city struck down the merchant Abd Al-Burza
without warning as he was reaching to pick up the dice cup. He had no time
to defend himself.”
“That’s a lie,” Altrus said quietly. “He attacked me and tried to kill me.”
“Silence!” the judge roared. “This is a court of law. The accused shall not
speak.”
Altrus shrugged.
“Have you witnesses that will support your account of the crime?” the
judge asked the officer.
“There they are,” the officer said, pointing at three poorly dressed men
who stood together nervously blinking and staring around.
“Do you concur with this account of events?” the judge asked them.
One of them stepped forward and cleared his throat self-consciously.
“We do.”
“Then there is no need to waste further time on this affair. I find the
accused, who gives his name as Altrus, guilty of murder. The punishment is
execution by beheading, to be carried out in seven days.”
 He stood and left the chamber through a side door. The guards jerked
Altrus to his feet and began to guide him toward the rear door.
Martala and I looked at each other.
“Swift justice,” I said.
“Swift, but not just.”
As Altrus was led past I pretended to stumble against him. “Be ready,” I
murmured in his ear.
He caught my glance and nodded as a guard shoved me out of the way.

4.
“We must prepare,” Martala said. “They watch him day and night, and even
if we get him away from the city there is still the desert.”
“We’ll need water and food, at a minimum. Camels would be useful.”
“What did the Satrap say?”
“He refused to see me. I called on his chambers yesterday morning and
again in the evening, but was turned away at the door by his servants.”
“Did you manage to talk to Altrus this morning?”
“Only for a few minutes while I argued with the warder. He had been
given orders not to let me close to his prisoner, but I managed to whisper a
few words through the grille on his cell door. He had his ear pressed against
it.”
“What did you say?”
“I told him not to act in haste, but to wait for us to prepare our
provisions.”
“We only have three more days before the execution. I saw them setting
up the block in the marketplace.”
“It will have to be enough.”
The door of my sitting room burst open, and to my surprise the Satrap
entered, followed by his scribe and his bodyguard. His broad smile made
his fat face beam like the sun at noon.
“Friend Alhazred, good news for you, excellent news. Your unfortunate
servant is not to be executed after all.”
“Good news indeed,” I said. “How comes this about?”
I did not bother checking the spell of glamour that still covered my face.
Had it not been there, his emotions would have been quite different.
 “Well, I did not want to raise your hope falsely, but over the last few days
I have been working with the city counsel on a way to save your friend.” He
stopped and cocked his head to the side. “Do you know any of the customs
of our good city?”
“Some of them. I have been reading at night in your library.”
“Splendid. Then you probably know that on irregular occasions we hold
a festival in the streets. This celebration only takes place on the rare nights
when the full moon is partially occluded by shadow, and turns a blood-red
color.”
“You speak of the night of the blood moon.”
“Indeed I do. The astrologers of the city can predict when this
momentous event is to occur in advance, and it seems that we are to have a
blood moon tomorrow night. It is the custom of the city to conduct a rite of
expiation on these nights by which the accumulated sins of the people are
washed clean.”
“The dance of Durga,” I said.
“Exactly. You have read of it?”
“What role would Altrus play in this festival?”
Amjad El-Amin put his fat finger to his lips in thought. “The most
important actor in the festival is the one we call the Bearer of Sins. This is a
man or a woman who has been judged by the council the most sinful in the
city. Upon this actor’s head are heaped the sins of the entire city and he
carries them in the procession. By participating in the Dance of Durga, all
these sins are washed away by the blood of the moon, including the actor’s
own sins, and he is made clean and innocent.”
Martala came forward. “Are you saying that if Altrus takes part in this
procession through the streets that he will not be executed?”
He laughed and the scribe tittered along with him. The bodyguard did not
smile.
“My dear woman, after the festival your friend will be innocent of all
sins. How could we execute an innocent man?”
The girl looked at me for guidance. I hesitated. Something about the plan
troubled me. It was too easy, and the timing of the arrest and sentencing so
soon before the festival seemed more than coincidental. On the other hand,
it offered an alternative to a prison break and a reckless flight through the
desert, pursued by the city guard.
“You must put this matter before Altrus.” I told him. “It is his decision.”
 The Satrap laughed with good humor. “So I did, friend Alhazred, but he
told me that he could not agree until you had given your opinion on the
matter, so highly does he hold your judgement.”
“He said that he would agree to it if I allowed it?”
“He did.”
I glanced again at the girl, but what choice did I have?
“Very well, release him. I agree that he shall serve as the Bearer of Sins.”
The Satrap threw up his fat white hands. “Alas, that I cannot do. Until
after the festival, your Altrus is still a convicted murderer. We can hardly
have him wandering freely around the streets of the city, can we?”
“But you will release him after he takes part in the festival?”
“Of course, it will all be quite different then. His sins will be washed
clean and he will become an innocent.”
After the Satrap said his closing pleasantries and left my rooms, Martala
turned to me.
“This makes no sense. Why would they release a convicted murderer?”
“If you expect to extract reason from religious customs and city folklore,
you will be forever disappointed. The Dance of Durga has been conducted
in this city for centuries.”
“What exactly will Altrus have to do?”
“That, I am not certain about. I will do more research in the library, but I
fear I have exhausted our host’s reference books on the topic.”
“You could simply ask him.”
“And he could simply lie to me, if he wished.”
“We need to be near Altrus during the festival, so that he will have help
should he need it.”
I rubbed Gor’s skull thoughtfully with my thumb. “Agreed. Whatever
happens on the blood moon, the three of us are leaving this city together.”
I did not tell the girl where the Satrap’s talk of expiation of sins had led
my mind. It reminded me of the ancient legend of the Hebrews concerning
what they called a scapegoat, a beast that was selected to carry the sins of
the city beyond its walls and into the desert. The fate of the scapegoat was
not certain—by one account the goat was released into the wasteland to be
prey to a demon, but by another account it was driven off a cliff to its death.
Perhaps the Dance of Durga was a more innocent festival, but my heart felt
heavy with my misgivings.
5.
All the day of the blood moon there was singing and dancing in the streets
to the sounds of drums and flutes. The women bared their breasts and the
men gashed themselves on their forearms with knives and held up their
arms to let the blood trickle down into their armpits, all the while chanting
the name “Durga” in a kind of building frenzy that became wilder as the
afternoon wore on.
I had learned from Amjad El-Amin that the procession was to start on the
hour the moon was predicted to darken and redden. It began at the steps of
an ancient and disused temple of Durga and wound through the streets to
the central square of the city, where a great open fire was to be lighted
beside the city well as the moon regained her normal brightness. It all
sounded innocent enough. I was not reassured.
The Satrap had readily given me the weapons and clothing of Altrus,
who was to be dressed in a white undershirt to represent purity, covered by
a black robe, which stood for his sins. Martala and I had already tied his
sword, dagger and travel clothes on the back of one of the camels that were
being held at the ready for us in a stable behind an alehouse, not far from
the city gates. If we needed to make a hasty departure from fair Xandakar I
wanted us to be prepared.
As twilight darkened into night, torches were lit all along the route of the
procession. The people of the city had dressed themselves in black robes. I
presumed they had white garments beneath, and would tear off the black
robes at the dramatically appropriate moment of renewed moral purity.
They danced and chanted in the streets in a kind of mindless ecstasy and
seemed not to notice me as I made my way toward the old temple of Durga.
It was a squat structure out of keeping with the rest of the city
architecture. Whereas most of the city was built of small red stones or clay
bricks, the gray stones of the temple were massive. They almost looked
Egyptian, they were so large. Another anomaly was the entrance. It
appeared much wider and taller than the proportions of the temple would
justify. The doors of the temple stood wide, but I could not see within it
from my place in the street.
All the leaders of the city and representatives of its most prominent
merchants were gathered on the temple steps. Young girls in revealing black
dresses danced suggestively at the foot of the steps to the lilting of flutes
and the tapping of drums. I counted them and found they were nine in
number. Each seemed to express a different kind of sin by her stylized
dance gestures. The dance had an ancient look to it, as ancient as the temple
itself.
Altrus stood alone, midway down the steps. My heart fell when I saw
what he was wearing. In addition to the white shirt and black robe the
Satrap had told me about, he was weighed down by plum-shaped pieces of
what looked like tarnished silver, each tied to a different part of his body by
a silken cord. There were at least several dozen of them. Those on the
longer cords dragged on the steps behind him as he moved back and forth
like a chained wolf.
His restless, darting eyes fixed on me as I drew nearer. The city guard
would not let me go up the temple steps. Above the noise of the music and
the crowd he mouthed words, “Where is Martala?”
“She is safe,” I mouthed back.
He nodded and seemed satisfied.
The music ceased and the dancers drew aside as Amjad El-Amin came
forward at the top of the steps in his splendid ritual robes. He did not wear
the white and black garments of the people. Perhaps he was too exalted a
personage to carry sin. He raised his fat hands for attention, and the street
became silent.
“This good man, a stranger to our city, has agreed to carry our sins in the
Dance of Durga. The silver weights tied upon him are twenty-eight in
number after the days in the lunar cycle, and each is tied with nine knots. It
is at his discretion whether he chooses to run with the weights trailing
behind him, or pause and untie the knots that will release each weight. If he
wishes, he need not leave these steps.”
The gathered crowd laughed as though the Satrap had made a
particularly fine joke.
He smiled broadly and raised his hands for silence once again. “He has
been well informed that when he reaches the city square, he has only to leap
across the fire that burns there, and all his sins will be forgiven him.”
Again, the crowd laughed. I wondered how many Bearers of Sins had
ever reached the city square.
“Let us all take a moment to thank this brave and civic-minded stranger
for his contribution to the well-being of our fair city.”
The crowd applauded and shouted its approval. They were keyed up to
an emotional frenzy and actually jumped up and down with excitement.
Some of the men smeared the blood from their gashed arms on the exposed
breasts of the women.
The Satrap consulted a priest, who looked at the moon and nodded. I
glanced up and saw that the lunar disk had gone dark on its edge. It was
beginning.
“Uncover the well,” he shouted through the open doors of the temple.
From the darkness within I heard the grate of stone against stone and the
clang of heavy iron bars. Four men came running out of the doorway as
though their lives depended on it. Brass horns sounded. Drums resumed
their tap and flutes began to trill. The nine young dancers executed
elaborate dance movements in the street as the council men and nobles
hastily followed the waddling Satrap off the steps, leaving Altrus standing
there alone.
I looked around the street and saw that the entire population of the city,
including the older children, danced to the music, but also pulled away from
the ancient temple. Altrus had his head down as he studied the knots that
bound one of the silver weights to his body. I forced my way forward
toward the steps and was not hindered. Even the city guard was moving
back.
“Altrus, get off those steps,” I shouted.
He heard my voice but not my words. He tilted his head. I motioned him
toward me with my arm.
He took a step, and the weights dragged him back. I realized they were
filled with lead. With a more determined set of his shoulders he strode
forward, and succeeded in dragging the weights off the temple stairs and
onto the cobblestones of the street. Each leaden drop must have weighed at
least a dozen pounds. It was like having two dead men dragging on the
ground behind him. He could move, but not quickly.
Something shifted in the shadows of the old temple. I heard a kind of
sliding sound, the rasp of wet leather on stone. As Altrus shuffled forward
along the street, a rounded white mass emerged from the temple entrance. It
seemed to scent the night air as it waggled this way and that, before
working itself forward onto the steps with a kind of humping motion of its
elongated, hairless body. With mounting horror I realized that it was a kind
of maggot, but a thousand times larger than any I had ever seen.
6.
Altrus glanced over his shoulder and redoubled his efforts. The crowd of
the city that lurked and watched some distance further down the street
laughed at him, and the nine dancers resumed their sinuous and sensual
mocking dance.
I wanted to rush forward to help the mercenary, but knew that any
breaking of the rules of the festival would result in the crowd tearing us
both to bits with their teeth and fingernails. This was the ancient faith of
their city and not a thing for outsiders to violate with impunity. I was not
even confident my sword would hurt the hulking monster that humped and
wriggled itself blindly after him—for I saw that the white worm was blind.
An elderly man, his face twisted with maniacal glee, limped behind
Altrus and began to leap and caper before the worm as if to taunt the
monster. As it extended its gaping mouth forward, he darted back and
dodged away from it, and all the while the worm continued to advance at a
walking pace along the cobblestones.
The inevitable happened, and the bearded old man’s bad leg collapsed
beneath him. At once the worm was on him with its gelatinous bulk. I heard
the crunch of breaking bones. It lifted its mouth in time for me to see the
old man’s bare feet slide into the round hole and disappear from view.
Apparently one corpse was not enough to satisfy the monster. It
continued to advance with even greater avidity, its appetite awakened.
A metallic clank on the street drew my attention back to Altrus, who had
paused as the old man was devoured to untie the knots on one of the
weights. The watching crowd cheered as it rolled away.
 Mindful of the approaching threat, he bent his shoulders and took short
quick steps to open some distance between himself and the worm, which
seemed unable to move itself at more than a slow walking pace. However,
at no time did that forward motion of its great white body cease, or even
pause. It was as relentless as the creep of sand in the wind, or as the moon
across the stars. Glancing up, I saw that the greater portion of the lunar
circle was stained a deep red.
So it went on, like some endless nightmare, as we progressed along the
streets on the winding course laid out for the festival. The more bold or
foolish of the city dwellers amused themselves by dancing between Altrus
and the worm. They were younger and quicker than the old man and did not
get caught, but it was a dangerous sport. Every so often Altrus would
succeed in untying a set of nine knots with his fingers and his teeth, and
another silver weight would fall away. He could not untie them while they
were pulled tight against the weights—he had to stop to work at the knots.
That was the fiendish cleverness of what the city dwellers called the Dance
of Durga.
He fought valiantly to free himself, but I saw that he was losing the
battle. As the weights fell off, his burden became lighter, but the effort of
dragging himself through the streets exhausted him. His face dripped with
sweat, and his black robe was as wet as if it had been dipped in the sea. He
gasped for breath at each dragging step. When the worm drew near, it
became harder for him to summon the burst of vitality needed to pull
himself away from it.
The people of the city cheered him on even as they watched his strength
fail. The further he progressed, the more excited they became, and I realized
that wagers had been made as to how far he could drag the weights before
the great worm finally killed him. To judge by their growing frenzy, Altrus
was surprising them.
I resolved not to let him be taken by the worm. If it came to that, I would
rush forward and put my sword through his heart. This I came quite near to
doing when he stumbled over an uneven paving block on the street and fell.
The worm seemed to sense that he was vulnerable. It reared up over him.
“Altrus, get up. Get up, damn you!”
He heard my voice and grinned, then pushed himself off the stones with
both hands and managed to drag himself forward before the white mass fell
on him, but it was a close thing.
The street opened into the central square of the city, and I saw the fire
burning beside the old well, the stone cover of which had been removed. I
had wondered when passing the well why its cover, so heavy in itself, was
bolted into place with iron bolts and straps. The well in the square and in
the old temple must be access portals to the surface for the creature, I
realized, one to let it out and the other to return it beneath the city.
The fire was arrayed curiously in a crescent with the well at its center. It
was designed to direct the blind creature into the open well when it reached
the middle of the square. Men stood ready near the well with long iron
levers to lift the stone lid back into place after the worm entered it.
Altrus had done as well as any man could do, but his strength was gone.
He crawled along the stones of the square toward the curved line of the fire,
but could no longer stand on his feet. I saw that he had managed to untie
half a dozen of the silver plums, but it was not enough. The people dancing
in the square around the worm cheered wildly, sensing the end was near.
 I looked at the roof of one of the buildings that lined the square, where a
small fire burned, and raised my hand. A flame separated itself from the
fire, and suddenly arced through the air to bury itself in the back of the
worm.
The sound the creature emitted was extraordinary and quite unlike
anything I had ever heard. It was a roar of outrage mingled with pain, but at
the same time a deep tone similar to the deepest note of a flute, but many
times lower in its pitch.
The joy of the city faltered in confusion. As another flaming arrow
embedded itself in the back of the cringing worm, and another, and yet
another, their discontent became outrage, then fear as the massive worm
writhed upon itself and rolled to the side directly into the crowd. Several of
the young female dancers were killed outright beneath its bulk, along with a
dozen others. Martala continued to send burning arrows into its body with
her powerful recurved bow.
In the chaos I ran forward with my dagger drawn and began to cut the
weights off Altrus.
“Give me your sword,” he gasped.
I did not argue but handed him my sword, and he used its straight blade
to cut more of the silver plums away from his shoulders and waist.
Now the worm was rolling through the fire and bellowing its oddly
musical cry of pain. All pretext of formality had been lost. The city guard
used their poleaxes to push the blind creature toward the well. Its hide was
incredibly tough. The blades of the poleaxes were not able to penetrate it.
But the arrows continued to bury themselves in its flesh to halfway down
their length, where their fletching burned like torches.
From deep in the well there sounded an answering note that was so low,
it made the ground beneath my feet vibrate. For an instant the entire square
fell silent and stopped moving. Then the worm thrashed its tail and the
chaos resumed.
“Get me to my feet,” Altrus said between his teeth.
“Can you walk?”
“I can walk. Just get me up.”
Helping him up, I supported him beneath his left arm. From the corner of
my eye I saw the corpulent figure of Amjad El-Amin behind the line of fire.
He gestured at us and screamed something to the city guard, but his voice
was lost in the general din. Most of the people of the city had fled from the
square, leaving the soldiers and the dead, who lay scattered all across its
expanse.
Two guards leapt over the fire and advanced on us with their swords
drawn. I turned Altrus to face them. He wasted no time but killed the first
with a thrust through his eye and slashed the other across the face, almost in
the same motion of my blade. I left him long enough to set my dagger
between the second man’s ribs. When I returned, he was still standing,
although he swayed with weariness and muscle strain.
We wasted no more time watching the fate of the great worm, but hurried
from the square into the darkened side streets of the city that had not been
illuminated for the festival, and were completely deserted. The people of
the city had sought refuge behind walls wherever they could find it, and had
no inclination to wander the streets.
At the stable behind the alehouse, Martala waited with our camels. She
held the bow in her hand and wore a leather quiver of arrows across her
back.
“You did well,” I told her.
“Why didn’t you shoot that fat parasite when you had the chance?”
Altrus said.
“You’re welcome.”
“We can’t kill all our enemies,” I said philosophically. “At least, not all
at once. When we get back to Damascus, I will see what can be done about
Amjad El-Amin, the Satrap of Xandakar.”
There was no guard on the small side gate in the city wall. We rode
through unchallenged and turned the noses of our camels to the north.
¼
 The Caliph’s Necromancer
1.

"I am willing to do what you ask of me, but I wish something from you in
return,” I told the Caliph.
“Naturally,” he said. “What is it?”
“Have you ever heard of the city of Xandakar?”
The young man narrowed his eyes in thought. “I believe so. It’s a strange
place in the middle of the desert.”
“The Satrap there, a man named Amjad El-Amin, recently did me a
disservice. I want him punished for it.”
“It is possible that may be arranged. How severely punished?”
“Severely.”
“Ah, that way. I will need to send an agent. I have little real authority
over such cities, which function as autonomous city states in practice if not
in name.”
“It is perhaps time Xandakar were made aware of the length of the
Caliphate’s arm.”
“I will grant your request.”
He called over a senior counselor and the two talked with their heads
close together for several minutes. The elderly man glanced at me with no
evidence of affection and left to do his master’s bidding.
“Now tell me, Moawiya, who do you think is trying to kill you by
necromancy?”
I called the young ruler by his familiar name rather than by his formal
title, because that is how he had asked me to address him, but it felt strange
on my lips. He put the fingertips of both hands together and stared between
them with a moody expression.
“It can only be one of three people who seeks my life, and all are staying
with me here at the Eagle’s Nest. I invited the three to my dining table this
evening so that you may evaluate them. As to which sorcerer or
necromancer my enemy may have hired to do the work, that you must
discover for yourself.”
“Is it wise to invite to dinner someone who wants to kill you?”
“I would rather have my enemy close and under watch here in this
mountain fortress than plotting against me in some back room in Damascus.
Besides, I do not wish to alert them of my suspicions, and they would know
something was wrong if I failed to invite them to dine with me.”
I sipped from my silver wine cup. The vintage was excellent. On the
other side of a low table laden with delicacies and sweetmeats, the Caliph
lounged on a padded couch that was covered in tasselled cushions of
delicate pink and blue.
“I confess, Moawiya, I am surprised that you have chosen to place your
trust in a newcomer to Damascus and a native of Yemen.”
“When you rule, you quickly learn that you must trust other men.
Sometimes you trust unwisely, but trust must be given, for no ruler can do
everything by himself. I have watched you at your work in the Lane of
Scholars since the recent death of my father, Yazid ibn Muawya, and have
been impressed both by your code of honor and your abilities.”
“Is that why you chose me to carry a diplomatic letter to King Yanni in
Sana’a?”
“Your intimate connection with the royal family in Yemen gave me an
excuse to use you.”
“But I failed you.”
“Not at all. You succeeded in securing the agreement. It was hardly your
fault that your ship was wrecked on the return voyage and the paper lost. A
paper is only a paper. It has since been replaced.” He drank from his cup,
and eyed me over the brim. “Why do you look surprised?”
“You are not the kind of man I expected when I learned that you had
replaced your late father as Caliph.”
“You expected a fop and a fool, and probably a degenerate as well.” He
waved his hand to stop my protest. “It’s all right, everyone expected it. I
took care to create that false personality.”
“You played the fool so that your family would not think you a potential
threat and order you murdered.”
“You strike to the heart of it, Alhazred. That is one reason I like you.”
To my immense astonishment, I found myself starting to like this young
Caliph. He was refreshingly free from affectations, and although he put on a
display of wealth and luxury for the people of Damascus, it was obvious
that these things meant nothing to him. Sometimes I think of myself as an
old man because of all I have seen and done, but in actual years the Caliph
and I were the same age, and I felt the beginning of an understanding
between us.
“Tell me more about these three you suspect.”
Moawiya sat back on the cushions and stared at the intricate geometric
tile work on the ceiling. “One of them is my mistress, a woman named
Alyssia who has shared my bed for almost two years. She is Persian by
blood, and grew up in my father’s palace where she learned to dance, sing,
compose poetry, play the dulcimer, use cosmetics, and become expert in all
the arts of love. She was my father’s lover before she was mine, but he was
not fond of her, which was fortunate, given his blood lust. Recently she
learned that I was contemplating a marriage alliance with a royal family in
Mecca and she became more distant.”
“Does she practice the arts of magic?”
“Not to my knowledge.”
“And the second suspect?”
“Al-Burni ibn Mowabi, my mullah and principal advisor in affairs of
state. He also served my father and now serves me. He is an elderly and
learned gentleman of considerable acumen in matters of political intrigue.
Lately he has been irate at my failure to more strictly enforce the code of
religious law handed down by the Prophet.”
“And the third?”
“Wanassah, a companion of my youth who shared my period of exile
with me here in this mountain keep and at other retreats. He is of high birth
and has an estate and independent wealth. There is a rumor that he was
approached by a faction of noble families concerning my possible
overthrow, but he is said to have rejected this treasonous plot.”
I spread my hands. “They may have minor differences with you, but why
would you suspect one of them of trying to murder you?”
He sat upright on his couch and set down his wine cup to lean toward me
over the table. “Last week an attempt was made on my life at my palace in
Damascus.”
I leaned forward also and lowered my voice. “What happened?”
“It was in the private wing of the palace where I have my own rooms.
Only my most trusted companions and advisors are permitted to sleep there,
and it is within that part of the palace that all three of those I have named
have their sleeping chambers. I awoke in my bed, aware that something had
drawn me from sleep but not knowing what it might be. I was alone at the
time. Listening, I heard my name called softly through my chamber door
and got up from my pillow to investigate. When I opened the door I found
both my personal chamber guards collapsed on the floor of the corridor,
dead.”
He stopped his story, and I perceived that the memory disquieted him.
“What else did you find?” I prompted.
“There was a kind of black dust on the floor just beyond the threshold. I
did not notice it until after I walked through it. Quite by chance my feet
were not bare, for I had taken a moment after getting up from bed to put on
my slippers.”
“They saved your life,” I said with understanding.
“Indeed. One of the palace guards who responded to my alarm chanced
to touch a black smudge on the face of one of the dead door guards, and fell
instantly dead himself. A servant touched the powder on the floor to see
what it might be and also dropped dead.”
“The pollen of the black lotus,” I said. “Its properties are well known to
sorcerers who deal in poisons.”
The Caliph nodded, his youthful face bleak at the memory. “Usually I do
not bother putting on my slippers. Whoever tried to kill me must have
known this.”
“Why are there three suspects for this crime?”
“My guards made an immediate search of the corridors and rooms of the
private wing, which as I said is sealed from the rest of the palace. All three
of them were found awake even though the hour was after midnight. When
questioned, they offered different reasons for not being in bed at that late
hour. All sounded plausible.”
“What were the reasons?”
“The holy man said he had sat up late to compose a letter to a friend at
Medina. There were no ink stains on his fingers but parchment, ink and a
pen were on his writing desk. My courtesan said she awoke from a
nightmare and rose from bed to walk off her night fears. My friend claimed
to be reading a book of poetry, and was able to produce the book.”
“If one of them tried to kill you, wouldn’t it have been wiser of that
person to feign sleep?”
“There was no time. My guards began to search the rooms almost
immediately after I found the two dead men outside my door.”
I sat back and thought about all this for a time while the Caliph watched
me and waited in silence.
 “Poison is not necromancy. Why do you assume they are using magic
against you?”
He took from a pocket of his robes a folded sheet of parchment and
passed it to me. It bore an occult pentacle of the most malicious kind drawn
in black and red ink, but it was incomplete. Something had interrupted its
maker before it could be finished.
“This was found just outside the door of Al-Burni’s private study.”
“Someone else may have dropped it there to cast suspicion on the old
man,” I suggested.
“The same thought occurred to me as well.”
“Why not simply execute all three of them, and have done with it?”
Moawiya smiled sadly and shook his head. “I don’t want my reign
known for such capricious acts of murder. That was my father’s way, but it
is not my way.”
“You make it harder for yourself, and more dangerous,” I pointed out.
“So be it. I put my trust in you, Alhazred. Use your arts to expose the one
who plots to murder me, so that the evidence of guilt is certain. When you
have done this so there can be no possible doubt in anyone’s mind, I will
have the traitor publicly executed.”

2.
The old mountain fortress called the Eagle’s Nest stands at the approach to
the Anari Pass and has done so for centuries. The Caliph sometimes
referred to it as his hunting lodge. He spent more than a year living here in
exile during a period in his life when he was out of favor with his father. It
had never been designed as a pleasure palace. The purpose of the fortress
was to guard the pass. The wall hangings were few and crudely woven, the
floors no more than rough boards covered with well-worn carpets, and the
fireplace in the great hall built of unsquared stones mortared together with a
lack of sophistication.
In keeping with the utilitarian nature of the fortress itself, the cloth
chosen to cover the low dining table in the hall was the simplest white
linen, and the dishes of food upon it were made from pewter or wood. The
fire that crackled and sparked on the hearth behind my cushion gave an
agreeable warmth to my back, for the air grew chill after sunset this high in
the mountains. In one corner of the hall, four musicians made a pleasant
music on stringed instruments that did not hinder the table conversation.
The number seated at the table was less then twenty. Moawiya occupied
its head. An elderly and somewhat corpulent man wrapped in a black robe,
with gray hair peeking out beneath his turban and a long white beard that
trailed down his chest, sat at the Caliph’s right hand. From the description I
had been given, I knew this must be the holy man, Al-Burni ibn Mowabi.
He seemed in a bad mood this night. He picked at his food with a scowl on
his face and barely replied when spoken to, unless it was by the Caliph
himself.
Beside the sour old mullah sat an animated, cheerful man of about
twenty summers with a scant black beard on his pointed chin and laughing
gray eyes. This I knew from his description to be the Caliph’s noble friend,
Wanassah, who had shared his exile. I could see why he would make good
company in this wild mountain keep. He had a free and easy wit that he
managed to use without offending anyone, and a pleasant smile.
The only woman at the table was on the cushion at the Caliph’s left hand.
Not even an expert application of face powder could disguise that she had
seen more than thirty summers. Alyssia sat with her back perfectly vertical,
as though balancing an invisible water jar on her head. Her glossy black
hair was done up in an elaborate and impressive structure, and haunting
dark eyes beneath thick, black eyebrows lent her an air of intrigue. Her silk
dress was of Persian design and shimmered with iridescent colors in the
firelight. When she glanced around the table, it was as though she were
throwing black darts at the other guests. Whoever she looked at
immediately turned toward her. It was an impressive display of personal
power, and I was not immune to it. I found it difficult to take my eyes from
her.
Most of the other men at the table were young nobles or older military
officers. The first group was in attendance to keep the Caliph entertained
when he went riding or hunting in the mountains, and the second group to
ensure his security while he was away from Damascus. None of them paid
much attention to me.
They knew who I was, of course. Gossip travels through a palace faster
than a bad smell. Some of them may have been afraid of my reputation. If
so, they did a good job concealing it. I was left undistracted to study those
present in the hall, when I could turn my eyes away from the Persian
woman. It was very likely that one of them had attempted the assassination
with the pollen of the black lotus.
The military men seemed interested in a tall, lean figure in black
garments who stood quietly behind the Caliph, his dark gray eyes scanning
the hall. They resented that a mercenary had been chosen over them to
occupy this honored position as the Caliph’s personal bodyguard. That was
my doing. I wanted someone I could trust close to Moawiya at all times.
Altrus had agreed to the task with reluctance. He would have much
preferred to remain in Damascus. The foppery and empty chatter of the
royal court repelled him. But he was the most deadly man with a blade I
had ever met, and, inasmuch as I trusted any living human being, I trusted
him.
Martala caught my eye as she leaned over an officer of the guard to refill
his wine cup from her pitcher. I had caused the Caliph to place her among
the female servants so that she could get close to the courtesans who were
living at the fortress and sound them out for any gossip about the
assassination attempt. An Egyptian by birth, from a family of tomb robbers
who had pursued this profession for many generations, she was clever at
this sort of game but hated playing the part of a servant.
She jerked her head back toward the door that led to the kitchens. This
conveyed nothing to me, so I merely raised my eyebrows. Frowning, she
began to work her way around the table toward me.
“The table of men is no place for a woman,” I heard Al-Burni say sourly
to Wanassah, who laughed and made some joking remark I did not catch.
With one eye on the girl, I watched the reaction of Alyssia and saw her
painted lips quirk into the merest shadow of a smile.
Martala bent over my shoulder as I held up my pewter cup. “Something
is not right in the kitchen,” she whispered in my ear.
Before I could speak, a young nobleman called to her for more wine and
she was forced to move on.
As I tried to think of some excuse to leave the table so that I might
investigate the kitchen, Moawiya raised his hand for attention. The table
became silent.
“Only those who are my dearest friends or most trusted servants are ever
asked to share the hunt with me at the Eagle’s Nest, this ancient keep that
served me so well during my exile from Damascus.” He raised his wine
cup. “I say to you all now, eat well, drink deep, and let us enjoy our time
together, for none of us knows the hour of his passing.”
The entire table drank with him, even the scowling holy man. He clapped
his hands and gestured toward an attendant, who nodded and went into the
kitchens.
An older bald man I recognized as the senior cook at the palace at
Damascus came forth bearing a round silver tray, on which rested an
enormous pastry still steaming from the oven. There was genial applause
from the table as he came across the hall with it held before him.
The vague smile on my own lips slipped away. His eyes had a strange
lack of focus, as though he stared off at the horizon, and his complexion
was unnaturally pale in the firelight.
I glanced at Martala, who watched me, not the cook. She nodded with a
frown. Turning to the head of the table, I caught the roving eye of Altrus
and inclined my head at the cook as he bent to deposit the tray before the
Caliph.
“You have outdone yourself tonight, Hazani,” Moawiya said with a
smile.
The cook did not respond. There was something unnatural in his
crouched posture. I opened my lips to shout a warning just as he grabbed up
the carving knife from the tray and stabbed at the young ruler’s heart.
He was halted in mid-thrust by the point of Altrus’s sword. Its straight
blade entered the cook’s neck at the pit of his throat and lodged against his
spine, where it held him supported. Despite the gush of blood that spurted
over the steaming crust of the pastry, the cook continued to try to push
forward against the sword, and it took all of the considerable strength of the
mercenary’s arm to hold him away from the cringing young Caliph.
The table erupted into madness, with everyone leaping up to either flee
or rush to their ruler’s aid. Through the milling bodies I saw Martala lean
behind the cook and stab him in the kidney five or six times with her little
dagger. Then some of the officers of the royal guard climbed onto the table
and blocked my view. One stepped into the blood-covered pastry, slipped,
and fell on it.
As I stood up on my stiff legs, I noted Alyssia was well away from the
table, her expression surprisingly composed. On the other side of the hall,
Wanassah supported the aged holy man, Al-Burni, by the elbow. Both wore
expressions of surprise mingled with horror.
The cook was already dead when I reached the Caliph’s seat. I looked
down at his bloody corpse with disappointment. Had he lived, he might
have told me much.
“It seems we have our assassin,” Moawiya said to me. He was trembling,
and there was relief in his voice.
“I don’t think we do.”
“What do you mean, Alhazred? He’s right here.”
I drew the Caliph aside so that the rest of the dinner guests would not
hear my words. “That man was under a spell.”
“How do you know that?”
“His eyes. He was following the will of a mind not his own.”
“Do you mean he was possessed?”
“In a manner of speaking. It was not a demon who controlled him, but a
man or a woman who planted the command to kill you in his mind at some
time before the dinner began.”
“But you can’t know this for certain,” he protested.
I shrugged. “You asked for my help because of my expertise in matters
of magic. You would be wise not to disregard what I say.”
He thought for several minutes as the hall gradually returned to some
semblance of order, and the blood-soaked corpse of the cook was carried
away.
“If you are correct, any of the three could have placed a spell on Hazani.”
“A second attempt on your life has been made in less than a week,” I told
him. “Whoever is behind them must be desperate to kill you.”
He looked at me, and I saw fear in his eyes. “They are going to try again,
aren’t they?”
“They are going to keep trying until you are dead, unless we kill them
first.”

3.
“Take this charm.” I pressed the folded square of parchment into Altrus’s
hand.
He unfolded it and looked at the design drawn upon it. “What does it
do?”
“Not much,” I admitted. “It should prevent you from being possessed as
the cook was, and may ward off attacks by magic of a minor kind.”
 Altrus laughed and tucked the charm away in his black shirt. “You really
are becoming a necromancer.”
“My reputation is still far in excess of my abilities, but I have managed
to learn a few tricks over the past year.”
“Martala knows more than you do.”
“Yes. She probably always will. She has a gift for necromancy.”
He lounged in a padded chair in my sitting room, one leg thrown up over
its arm and his fingers laced behind his head. “The cook’s strength was
unnatural.”
“You were lucky to stop him. The girl cut open his kidney and the loss of
blood weakened him.”
“Which of the three do you suspect?”
“The woman.”
“Why the woman?”
“Moawiya is drifting away from her. She is ten years older than he. All
her arts of lovemaking and her cosmetics can’t conceal the lines in her face.
He’s ready to move on to someone else, and she knows it.”
“But what would she gain by killing him?”
“Revenge. It’s a potent motivator.”
He thought about it and shook his head. “She is too cool, too calculating.
She’s not going to allow his indifference to injure her feelings. If he does
move on, she will ensure that she gets everything she can get for her years
of service.”
I shrugged. Maybe Altrus was right. Not all women were motivated only
by emotions. “You should get back to the Caliph’s bedroom.”
“Do you really expect something to happen tonight, only hours after the
attempt in the dining hall?”
“We can’t take the chance that his enemy will not strike. Another attempt
so soon after the last would catch the royal guard off balance.”
“I left six of the oafs watching over him while he slept. They are
unimaginative but skilled at their job, and loyal enough as far as I can
determine.”
“Even so, I want you with him tonight.”
I took out the parchment with the partially completed pentacle drawn on
it and showed it to him. As he examined it, I told him how it had been
found outside the door of the old mullah.
“I was able to identify it, after I mulled over it for a few hours. It’s a
summoning charm.”
“What does it summon, or do I even want to know?”
“It calls forth a kind of wraith that is partly in this world and partly in the
next. It is a thing of shadow and darkness. As a consequence, it can move
through walls and is not troubled by swords. One touch can freeze the blood
in a man’s body and kill him without leaving so much as a bruise on his
skin.”
“Nasty.”
“Whatever you do, you must not let it touch you. Its touch is death.”
“How do I fight it?”
“You don’t. You run from it, and you find the pentacle that summoned it
and destroy it with fire.”
“If I could find the pentacle before the wraith comes, it would save
everyone a lot of screaming and dying.”
“Yes, it would. Which is why I want you to return to the Caliph’s private
rooms and make a quiet search of his personal things—his clothing, his bed,
his writing desk, his wardrobe. If a completed successor to this partly
finished pentacle exists, it can only do its evil work when placed near to
him, or on his person.”
“How near?”
“It will have to be in his bedroom. When activated from a distance, the
pentacle calls the wraith, and the creature then recognizes the man it is to
kill by his appearance.”
“I can’t very well search the royal bed while the Caliph is sleeping in it.”
“Just do your best.”
Altrus chose not to argue, but pushed himself to his feet. He did not share
my budding admiration for Moawiya. To him it was just a job, but I knew
he would do it well.
Martala entered as he was leaving. He murmured her name in passing
and went out the door.
“How are the women’s quarters?” I asked her.
“Asleep, for the most part.”
Something in her eyes made me smile.
“What have you discovered?”
“The Caliph’s Persian mistress has taken a young lover.”
“You saw them together?”
“When she left her rooms, I followed her. She met him in an alcove off
the passageway, and they went to an empty storeroom to fuck.”
“Don’t keep me in suspense. Who is he?”
“Wanassah, the Caliph’s young friend.”
“She must like them young and innocent,” I murmured, thinking about
this information.
“Do you think they plot together?”
I shook my head. “Who can say? Alyssia may be using this foolish
young nobleman as an instrument against the Caliph. Or he may merely be
insurance against her expulsion from the palace.”
“Either way, Wanassah is not showing great loyalty to his boyhood
friend,” she said.
Martala placed a great store in the virtue of loyalty. I found this an
admirable quality in her nature but did not share it. In my experience, men
were loyal when it suited their own purposes.
I gave her the protective charm I had prepared for her, and told her to
hide it somewhere in her clothing. She did not argue but did as I directed.
Then I showed her the uncompleted pentacle and explained what I
conjectured to be its purpose.
She examined it with curiosity, turning it this way and that, and wrinkled
her nose. “It has a funny smell.”
I took it and sniffed it. Even though King Huban of Yemen had my nose
and other important body parts cut off for violating the virginity of his
daughter, I can still smell almost as well as the average person. By holding
the parchment near my face, I was able to detect a faint sweetness. It was
vaguely familiar, but at that moment with everything else that was on my
mind I could not place it.
“I don’t see why anyone would be in haste to kill the Caliph,” she
murmured. “What has he done to warrant such frantic hatred?”
“Nothing that I know about,” I admitted. “Moawiya himself can think of
no reason why any of the three we suspect would seek his death.”
“Can we be sure the assassin is not someone else entirely?”
“I am sure of nothing. It must be one who has close access to his
chambers, and who knows his habits. Other than that, it could be anyone.”
A woman’s high-pitched shriek sounded faintly through the closed door
of my room. I stared at Martala, and she stared back at me with wide gray
eyes. After a moment, another scream came, but this time it was cut off in
the middle.
 There was no need to speak. I checked that my sword and dagger were
still hanging on my belt, and we ran together out of the room and down the
passage toward the Caliph’s private rooms.

4.
Even had we not known where to go, the irregular screams and cries of
alarm would have drawn us. We came upon a servant woman lying lifeless
in the middle of the corridor, her arms outstretched and fingers spread, as
though she had been trying to ward something off when she fell forward
onto her face. We did not pause but ran past her. My heart sickened at the
thought that we would be too late. I had not really believed another attempt
would be made this night, so soon after the failure at dinner. It was clear
that the assassin did not know the meaning of patience.
The initial screams had roused other servants and guests and brought the
soldiers of the royal guard running. This was unfortunate for all of them.
We began to find their bodies in increasing numbers as we drew nearer to
the Caliph’s chambers. They lay across each other where they had fallen
like sticks of firewood.
Rounding a corner, we almost stumbled into the wraith. I put out my arm
and pushed Martala back and behind me.
It was an uncanny thing, a flickering, floating black shadow of irregular
shape that somewhat resembled a monk in a cloak and hood. This was an
illusion, for the shape of it was not human at all, but the mind seeks to find
the human form in rocks and in the twisted stumps of trees. So did my mind
suggest that the changing shadow that faded and blurred was the shape of a
man, even though I knew it was not. It did not move in the usual way by a
continuous progress, but periodically it dimmed and seemed to leap forward
several paces and reform its nebulous void on the empty air. It sent forth
slender filaments that were like long black threads, and these floated on the
air in front of it. When it dimmed and danced forward, it was along these
threads of darkness.
 The progress it made was slow, but inexorable. As we watched from
behind, a royal guard stepped forward to slash at it with his sword. The
blade passed through it without effect, but the man dropped dead with an
expression of surprise on his frozen gaping mouth and staring eyes. Another
guard wavered, then backed away from it making a whimpering noise in his
throat. The wraith, in contrast, was utterly silent.
“We have to stop it,” Martala said. “It will kill Altrus.”
She was right. The mercenary would not be able to resist the impulse to
fight the thing, and when his sword touched it, he would die an instant
death, his blood frozen in his veins.
“We can’t stop it. Nothing can. But maybe—” I turned to the girl and
grasped her by her shoulders. “Keep your distance. Whatever happens,
don’t come close to it. When you get the chance, run into the Caliph’s
bedroom and lead him away. Cover his face and lead him away.”
“What are you going to do?”
 There was no time to explain to her. The wraith was nearly at the
Caliph’s sitting room door. His bedroom lay just beyond it.
The door burst open and two soldiers came into the corridor. When they
saw the flickering, changing mass of shadow with its array of wire-thin
tendrils expanding and questing forth on all sides, their faces turned grim
and went white. Through the open doorway I glimpsed the Caliph in his
sleeping gown, surrounded by the four remaining guards, with Altrus at
their front.
Crouching with their swords raised, the two royal guards approached the
wraith with caution. It abruptly blinked forward and enveloped them with
its shadow body. They dropped like statues, and their swords clattered
across the floor.
Taking my chance, I darted past the thing a few paces down the corridor,
and as I turned to face it, I spoke the spell of glamour that I use to conceal
my disfigured features from other men. This time I made subtle changes in
the words, and held in my mind the image of the Caliph. I filled my
awareness with the sound of Moawiya’s voice, the remembrance of his
habitual posture and gestures, even the memory of his smell.
“Here I am, you mindless piece of filth,” I cried out in Moawiya’s voice.
I had never attempted to simulate the countenance of another man, but
saw no reason why it would not work.
To my disappointment, the wraith ignored my attempt to lure it past the
doorway, and instead entered the sitting room. I ran after it, holding up my
arm to caution Martala not to get too near.
“Cover his face,” I shouted.
Altrus stared at me, then looked at the Caliph. They were all staring at
me open-mouthed past the black shadow that approached them with a
gliding blur.
“Cover the Caliph’s face, you fool,” I shouted again.
Altrus looked around, saw a cloak on a peg on the wall, and grabbed it as
the four remaining guards pulled the Caliph back toward the open door of
the bedroom. He threw it over the Caliph’s head and drew him to the side,
away from the doorway.
“Keep him still,” I said.
Dancing around the wraith and into the bedroom, I waved my arms to
attract its attention. “I’m here, you mindless monster. Come and kill me.”
It noticed me for the first time, and began to flow toward me. In the
midst of its dark mass I saw points of brightness, like faint stars in the night
sky, and realized they were its eyes. The pentacle must be somewhere
nearby, I thought. But where?
“Alhazred, get out of the way!” Martala cried with alarm.
The wraith had backed me into a corner of the bedroom. Its tendrils
expanded on either side of its body, cutting off my possible escape. I drew
my sword even though I knew it would be useless. At least the Caliph will
live for this night, I thought. The wraith would stay in the general vicinity
of the pentacle until first light of morning, and then would vanish. It was
occultly drawn to the pentacle, but could only identify its intended victim
by sight. My altered countenance had confused it long enough for the
Caliph to be led beyond the range of its senses. Or so I assumed.
The corner of the room pressed against my shoulders. I made a gesture in
front of my face and dropped the false features of the Caliph, letting the
thing see my true face. It continued to advance with murderous intentions.
Then it hesitated. It hovered in place for several seconds as though testing
the air, its black threads rippling. It began to move away from me toward
the door.
I followed it cautiously with the girl at my side. It was not behaving as I
had anticipated. It seemed to follow an unseen beacon. I did not believe it
could recognize the Caliph when he was beyond its range of sight, so what
was drawing it?
The fools had stopped to wait at the end of the corridor. I saw that it was
the Caliph’s doing. He stood with his head and face bare, and held a sword
from one of the guards in his hand. When the thing began to glide down the
corridor, the remaining guards dropped their swords and ran, leaving Altrus
alone with Moawiya.
“I won’t run like a coward from my own rooms,” Moawiya said. His
voice shook as he said it, but he stood his ground.
“Idiot!” I yelled from behind the wraith. “This isn’t about courage, it’s
survival. Keep running.”
“No. I’ll face it here and now.”
What had drawn it out of the bedroom? With the Caliph beyond the limit
of its senses, the hidden pentacle should have held it in the bedchamber
until morning. And then the answer came to me.
“Altrus, the cloak.”
“What about it?” he said.
 “The pentacle must be sewn into the lining of the cloak. We need to burn
it.”
He pushed the stubborn Caliph back as far as the corridor would allow
and snatched up the cloak. With frantic fingers he felt around its hem, his
eyes darting from the cloth to the wraith.
“Something’s here, I feel it,” he said.
“Rip it out. Hurry.”
He tried to tear the lining of the cloak, but it resisted. Using his teeth, he
made a small hole and was able to rend the lining away from the outer layer
of wool. A piece of parchment fluttered to the floor.
“There it is. Quick, burn it.”
He snatched the pentacle almost from under the black skirts of the wraith
and conveyed it quickly to the oil lamp that burned in its bracket on the
wall. For a second, the parchment refused to ignite. Then it burst into a ball
of yellow flame, burned fiercely, and fell to ash. At the same instant, the
wraith vanished. It happened silently and without drama. It was there one
moment and not there the next.
“Is it gone?” the Caliph asked, voice shaking like that of a small child.
“It’s gone,” I assured him. “But there’s nothing to stop whoever called it
forth from drawing up another pentacle.”
“Then I’ll never be safe,” he said with sudden realization.
“Not until the assassin is dead.”
“You were right from the first, Alhazred.” He turned to look directly at
me and blinked. “By the Prophet, what’s wrong with your face?”
I turned away as though looking down the corridor behind me and made
the gesture of the spell that concealed my true features, uttering the
accompanying words silently in my mind as I did so. I have applied this
spell so many times that it takes me no more than a moment.
When I turned back, I smiled. “What was that you said?”
He stared at me, then wiped the sweat from his forehead with a trembling
hand. “Nothing. It does not matter.”
“What did you mean when you said that I was right from the first?”
He took a deep breath and released it slowly, sadness in his eyes. “I must
have all three of them killed. It’s the only way to be certain that the assassin
won’t strike again.”
I put my hand on his shoulder to reassure him. “It need not come to that.
I know who the assassin is.”
5.
The door to the private chambers of Al-Burni ibn Mowabi was locked. I
hammered on it for several minutes with my fist, and was just about to tell
Altrus to break it down when the old man unlatched and opened it, blinking
bleary-eyed at the light from the lamp in the corridor. He wore a sleeping
gown, slippers and a sleeping cap.
“Your Highness, this is an honor,” he said. “What is it you wish of me?”
“We were hoping you could help us determine the identity of the man
who is trying to kill me,” Moawiya told him.
He blinked in surprise. “Certainly, if it is within my abilities, I will help
you any way I can.”
We entered his outer room and waited while he lit several lamps. The
room brightened. In addition to the sitting room that opened on the corridor,
there was a bedchamber and a library with a writing desk and shelves of
books and manuscripts. Picking up one of the lamps, I led the way into the
library and the others followed.
“You are a scholar,” I said, gesturing toward his books.
The old man looked at the Caliph and realized he was expected to answer
me.
“I read the sacred texts,” he said. “I ponder what has been written
concerning the correct interpretation of the teachings of the Prophet.”
“An admirable study.” I gestured at the writing desk, which contained a
stack of parchment sheets, a steel-tipped pen in a holder, an inkwell, and a
small silver casket. “You also do a lot of writing?”
“I write letters to others of my kind in different cities of the Caliphate.”
He frowned. “May I ask what is the purpose of these questions?”
I took the unfinished pentacle from my shirt pocket and showed it to
him. His face betrayed no recognition.
“This was found outside the door of your chambers in the palace at
Damascus.”
“What is it?”
“A work of magic. It summons a wraith from the outer spheres.”
“I know nothing of such matters, or how such a thing came to my door.
An enemy must have laid it there to incriminate me.”
 “So I at first assumed,” I told him. “That you would simply drop it from
carelessness seemed so unlikely.”
“I know nothing about such things,” he repeated indignantly, and turned
to Moawiya. “Your Highness, am I to be slandered by this lying
necromancer?”
I raised the pentacle to my face and smelled it. The sweet scent was still
there.
I held it out to the mullah. “Smell it.”
“Are you mad?”
“Do it, old friend,” the Caliph ordered.
Reluctantly, the old man took the parchment and sniffed it. Realization
flashed across his face like summer lightning.
He handed the parchment back to me. “I smell nothing.”
“You made a mistake at the palace in Damascus,” I told him. “You didn’t
give yourself enough time after poisoning the Caliph’s door guards and
laying down the pollen of the black lotus on the floor in front of his door.
The search was made too quickly. You had only minutes to dispose of the
remainder of the deadly black powder. When the guards burst into your
rooms to search them, they found you sitting at your writing desk with a
pen in your hand, but there was nothing on your parchment.”
The old man’s eyes narrowed and darted to the writing desk.
“I wonder where you concealed the rest of the black dust?” I picked up
the small silver casket, which was chased all over its surface with
interlocking arabesques. “What is this?”
“That is my ink,” he said, staring hard at my face.
I opened the casket. In it was a fine black powder.
“You mix a small portion of it with water when you are about to use it,
don’t you?”
“Of course. How else would you make ink?”
I raised the casket to my face and smelled its contents. The sweet odor
from the unfinished pentacle was strong. I extended it for Moawiya, Altrus
and Martala to sniff.
“You had only a minute to dispose of the unused portion of the black
pollen. You dumped it into this casket where it mixed with your powdered
black ink and went unnoticed. After the search was over, you carefully
scooped out the pollen and discarded it. But enough remained that when
you later started to draw up this pentacle, a trace of the pollen was mingled
with your ink, and left its distinctive and unmistakeable odor.”
The mask fell away from his face, leaving naked hatred. “Yes, I confess
it. I tried to kill the Caliph.”
“But why?” Moawiya asked. “I’ve known you all my life. I thought you
were my friend, or at least a faithful servant. Why would you betray me?”
The old man glared at him sidelong. “You are going to rewrite the laws
of the Prophet,” he said bitterly. “Such arrogance, such impiety, such
outrageous wickedness. I could not allow it.”
“What is he talking about?” I asked.
“Next month I plan to introduce three changes to the laws of the
Caliphate,” Moawiya said.
“What are they?”
“Yes, tell him,” the old man sneered. “Tell the necromancer the extent of
your impiety.”
“It is my intention to make the laws of our empire more humane by
enacting three changes. First, I will decree that the rights of all women shall
be protected. Second, that no man shall be put to death for any crime. Third,
that all must be compelled to give up a portion of their earnings to charity.”
I looked at Martala and Altrus. “That’s all?”
The white-haired mullah pointed at Moawiya and almost danced up and
down in his extremity of hatred. “You see? You see? We are ruled by the
devil himself. Such impiety must never be allowed. It spits in the very face
of the Prophet.”
Without any warning, he snatched a dagger from beneath the folds of his
sleeping gown and raised it toward the Caliph. I flipped the contents of the
silver casket I still held in my hands into his face. He staggered back,
digging at his eyes, his entire face and beard covered with black powder,
and in another moment fell down dead. The dagger clattered across the
floor from his lax hand.
“I thought there might be enough pollen remaining in the ink to make it
fatal,” I murmured, snapping shut the lid of the silver box.
Moawiya stood looking down at the blackened face of the mullah in
silence. After a while he turned to me. “Is there any chance that Alyssia or
Wanassah are involved in this plot?”
I glanced at Martala. “In this plot? No, they are not involved.”
“Good. I would not have liked to execute them.”
“But you would have done it,” I said.
 “Yes, I would have done it. I need to be able to sleep at night.”
“Have the old man’s library searched,” I suggested. “You will find
forbidden texts on magic. He was a hypocrite. He condemned you for
transgressing the laws of the Prophet, yet he himself was a scholar of the
black arts. Only a well-practiced necromancer could have summoned the
wraith.”
“Those additions you intend to make to the law,” Altrus said. “They
won’t be popular with the people.”
Moawiya met his eyes and nodded solemnly. “I know. A ruler can’t
always do what is popular. Sometimes he must do what he knows to be
right.”
At these words my heart was saddened, for I realized the Caliphate had at
last found a wise and enlightened ruler—and I also understood that his
reign would be brief.
¼
 Revenge of the Djinn
1.
I was in the alcove off my bedroom, shaving my chin, when I heard Martala
yell out for me. Her cry was cut off before she could finish my name, and
then I heard a kind of snap, like the crack of a whip, or hands clapped
together sharply.
With my soap-covered straight razor in my hand as a weapon, I hurried
from the alcove into the room, where the girl had been dressing herself
before a large oval mirror of polished brass. Various articles of her clothing
lay on the bed, but she was nowhere to be seen. I went to the door and
opened it. The corridor was empty. There was no sound. This was hardly
surprising, given the early hour. Most of the household still lay asleep. The
girl and I have always been early risers. I tried the window, but the carved
satinwood screens that covered it were still latched shut.
A faint odor of sulfur hung on the air, and I noticed a wisp of blue
smoke. I sniffed it with alarm. It carried the stench of recent magic. The
realization came to me that the girl had been abducted by unnatural means.
The protective wards placed over my house to prevent just such an attack
had failed.
Something approaches, my love.
Where, Sashi? The djinn that lived within my body as my familiar spirit
was often able to sense things that were beyond my perceptions.
The window.
One moment the bedchamber was empty, and the next, a man stood
before the window with his arms folded across his chest, glaring at me with
an expression of malice. I hesitated for a moment, then raised the razor to
my throat and continued shaving by touch.
He was an impressive figure, although I gave no indication of that. Taller
than the average height, with broad shoulders and a deep chest, he wore his
beard close-trimmed to a point, and his hair, which was a black as a raven’s
wing, straight to his shoulders. His large eyes were as dark as his hair, but
his skin was uncommonly pale, even as my own skin is. I do not tan, no
matter how many hours I spend in the sun, nor does my skin redden and
burn. It is a peculiarity of my nature. He was dressed for the desert in a
black thawb and matching black turban.
“Give me a moment; I’m almost finished,” I murmured.
 My eyes sought out my belt where it hung over the back of a chair, my
sword and dagger still attached to it. I wondered how quickly Altrus would
come if I called out to him. At this time in the morning, the mercenary was
usually sleeping off the effects of the wine he had drunk the night before.
This one is not wholly human, my love.
How do you mean, Sashi? I asked silently in my own mind.
He is like you.
“You are indeed as grotesque of face as they say you are.”
It was not the first time I had heard this. When King Huban of Yemen cut
off my ears and nose and slashed my cheeks, he made me a monster.
“Who are you and what do you want?”
“I am Xhalarhinni.”
“The name means nothing to me.”
“Of course not,” he said. “We have never met.”
“Then why by the Old Ones did you intrude into my house and abduct
my servant?”
“Perhaps the name Allesalasallah will mean something to you.”
The sound of her name brought back the memory of her face—not her
nice face, her angry face.
“She was a djinn who compelled me to open the brazen vessel of King
Solomon and release her brothers and sisters who were held prisoner there.”
“You killed her,” he said in a tone of accusation, his dark eyes
smoldering with hatred.
“It was not quite that way. She tried to kill me and I defended myself.”
“Lies,” he said. “You are renowned as a liar and a deceiver.”
“Why should that concern you?”
“Because I have come to bring justice to Allesalasallah and avenge her
murder. I am of her blood, and I challenge you to single combat.”
“That is not possible,” I said, edging closer to my sword. “Before her
death, Allesalasallah bound herself by oath that none of her brothers and
sisters should ever harm me or any of my household in any way.”
He nodded, regarding me the way a man looks upon something that has
become stuck to the sole of his boot. “I know of her oath. All djinn of her
blood know of it.”
“Then why are we talking? Bring the girl back to me and I will overlook
your rudeness.”
“You have affection for the woman,” he said.
 “No. But she is a useful servant.”
“You lie. Across the length and breadth of the Empty Space you are
known as a liar.”
“You said it yourself, Xhalarhinni, you are of Allesalasallah’s blood. You
are sworn not to harm me or any of my house. Bring the girl back.”
He smiled, and there was something terrible in it. “I am neither her
brother nor her sister. I am her son.”
I studied him. There was indeed something otherworldly about his face,
his body, even the way he held himself. He was inhumanly handsome. His
voice was more melodic than any man’s voice had any right to be. He
radiated an aura of physical strength and dominance.
“Do you mean that you are half djinn and half human?”
“Even as you are. But this is not my natural form. I have adopted it so
that I may offer you fair combat as an equal.”
In my village in Yemen there had been a persistent rumor that my mother
had lain one night with a djinn of the desert, and that I was the result. As a
boy I had always discounted the rumor, believing it based on nothing more
than my pale complexion and gray-green eye color. But sometimes I
wondered whether there might be truth in it.
“What do you mean, even as I am?”
“Can it be you do not know the name of your real father?”
I answered him with silence.
He laughed with delight. “I see it is so. Before I kill you I will reveal this
secret to you, so that it may torment you for eternity.”
“I’m not like you.”
“Your mother was human and your father djinn,” he said. “My mother
was djinn and my father human. We are both half-breeds.”
“Xhalarhinni, you have my sworn word, I never wished to harm your
mother. She attacked me and compelled me to defend myself.”
“Even were that true, it makes no difference. You killed her, and for that
you must die.”
Setting my razor down on the table by my bed, I took another gliding
step toward the chair that held my sword.
“Enough delay. You will come with me now of your own free will, or I
will depart and kill your woman.”
“Come where?”
“I have taken her to another reality where we can conduct our duel
without concern over interference.”
“Another reality? Do you mean another world?”
“I inherited my mother’s ability to walk the worlds,” he said with a trace
of pride.
“I am surprised Yog-Sothoth permits it.”
His eyes widened at the utterance of the name of the Great Old One,
which so few men know. He looked at me almost with a grudging respect.
“The Gatekeeper would not dare oppose a djinn of the Seventh Circle.”
This was an idle boast and we both knew it, but I let it pass. I kept my
features impassive so that my concern for Martala would not reveal itself.
“If I consent to go with you to fight this ridiculous duel, it is only just that I
am permitted the choice of weapons.”
He considered this, trying to think of some way such a concession could
be turned against him, but at last he nodded. “I agree. Come with me, face
me in single combat with your life as the prize, and I will allow you to
choose the weapons.”
“If I win, swear to me you will return both me and the girl to this house
unharmed, and never trouble us thereafter.”
“Agreed.” He smiled again that terrifying smile. “And if I win, I will rip
out your liver and eat it while you watch.”
“If you win, swear that you will return the girl unharmed. She had no
part in your mother’s death.”
He hesitated, his bloodlust warring with his sense of honor. At last he
nodded. “Agreed.”
I spread wide my arms and stepped toward him. “Then let us do this
thing, so that I can be back in time for breakfast.”

2.
He spread his arms, holding the folds of his black thawb wide, and wrapped
it around me. My face was hidden in his shoulder. I felt the immense power
of his body and realized that he could snap my spine like a twig. He said he
had chosen this body so that the fight would be fair, but he had not been
completely honest. He was much stronger than I was, and probably quicker
as well.
The room began to spin around me and I heard a whirring sound. There
was a crack upon the air. He released me, and I stumbled backward, reeling
from dizziness. My stomach rolled and threatened to spill its contents, but
fortunately it was empty.
It was a place of shadows, but light came from somewhere because I
could see in a dim way the feet and legs of the djinn who stood in a ring
around us like great Egyptian pillars, silent and motionless. Their faces high
above were cloaked in darkness, but I felt their eyes watch me with
malicious satisfaction. They were bound by oath not to harm me or anyone
of my house. That did not mean they couldn’t take pleasure in my death.
“Alhazred, I’m over here.”
Martala stood inside a spinning column of air. She did not appear to be
hurt, but she was terrified.
“Have they done anything to you?”
“Not yet.”
“Can you walk over here?”
“I can’t move.”
Xhalarhinni watched me with satisfaction. So far, everything had gone as
planned, and he was enjoying every moment.
“Why not just kill me?” I asked him. “You’re strong enough. You must
be, to have walked through the wards on my house as if they weren’t there.”
“That would not be honorable. You killed a djinn of the Seventh Circle.
You must be accorded respect.”
“You mean I get to fight a fair and equal duel before an audience of my
peers?”
“We are not their equals.”
“This duel is not fair,” I countered. “You are much more powerful than I
am.”
He shrugged. “In any contest, those who fight bring their own skills.
When are warriors ever equal? It is the ground on which they fight that
must be the same for both.”
I could not argue. In any battle, one side was stronger than the other.
The concept of a fair fight meant only that the more powerful warrior was
free from manipulations or deceits to use his superior skill and strength to
pummel his weaker foe into submission. But there was always the element
of chance, and sometimes it produced an unexpected result.
“I’m ready to choose our weapons,” I told him.
“Good. Then choose.”
“It is my choice that we contest against each other with dice.”
 He stared at me for a time. “That is a poor jest.”
“It is my choice, and you have agreed to abide by my choice of
weapons.”
“Dice are not weapons.”
“Those who use them contest against each other. There is a winner and a
loser. Why should they not serve our purpose?”
He looked up into the darkness at the hidden faces of the giants who
surrounded us, and seemed to speak to them silently in his mind. When he
returned his dark gaze to me, it blazed with impotent frustration. Extending
his hand, he made a gesture in the air and turned his palm up. A pair of dice
rested there.
“Do these meet with your satisfaction?”
I took the dice and examined them closely. They were made from
elephant ivory, as all of the best dice are, and appeared perfect.
Sashi, can you see any weights inside the spots? I asked in my mind.
No, my darling.
Are the corners shaved?
I do not know what this means.
Are the corners all the same? Are they straight and square?
They are the same, my love.
“These will serve our purpose,” I said, tossing the dice back to
Xhalarhinni, who caught them deftly out of the air.
“How are we to use them?”
“We will play a game called Over and Under. The rules are simple. We
each cast the dice to establish our points. Then we cast again. Whoever has
the high point must cast a lower number. Whoever has the low point must
cast a higher number. If we both succeed in this, we go on to the next cast,
and the numbers of our last cast become our base points. If we both fail, we
go on to the next cast, and the numbers of our last cast become our base
points. But if one of us fails and the other succeeds, the one with the
successful throw wins the contest.”
He pondered my words, looking for some deceit. “Is this a game played
in Damascus?”
“I doubt it. I just invented it.”
 “When did you invent it?”
“While you were carrying me through the air.”
He regarded me with less arrogance and more wariness. “What is the
trick to it? I don’t trust you.”
“There is no trick, Xhalarhinni. I’ve explained the rules. They are
perfectly fair and equal.”
Again, he seemed to consult with the silent statues standing around us.
“Which of us shall throw the first cast?” he asked, his suspicion
undiminished.
“I give you the selection of who shall throw first.”
“Then I will throw first,” he said quickly.
“That is good. You throw first.”
“You try to trick me. There is an advantage to throwing second.”
“You may throw second if you wish. It is your choice.”
His indecision might have been amusing to watch, were he not so intent
on eating my liver.
“I will throw second,” he said firmly.
“Good. Give me the dice.”

3.
He handed the dice to me and we sat down on the ground facing each other
with our legs crossed. It was hard-packed clay, and cold.
I cupped my hands together, shook them so that the dice rattled, and
extended them between us to drop the dice. We watched them bounce and
roll.
“A three and a two. Your number is five,” he said.
He shook the dice in his cupped palms and released them. They rolled to
a four and a three.
“My number is seven,” he said.
“I have the lower base point, so I can only win by throwing a number
higher than five. You have the higher base point, and must cast a number
lower than seven.”
“The odds favor you,” he said with anger, glaring at me as though I had
deceived him.
“Do they?” I pretended to consider them. “Yes, I suppose they are in my
favor.”
I cast the dice a second time and rolled a nine. “I succeed in surpassing
my number. Now it is your turn.”
He took the dice with reluctance. Emotions played over his face. Shaking
the dice, he dropped them with anger and glared at them, then visibly
relaxed. “Four. I also succeed. I have the low number, and you the high.
Therefore you must cast a number lower than nine, and I must cast higher
than four. Is that not correct?”
“You are correct, Xhalarhinni.”
Life is always a gamble, I told myself as I accepted the dice.
Whatever happens, I am with you, my dearest love.
I know you are, Sashi, I told her in my thoughts. It was a comfort.
Since accepting the djinn into my flesh more than a year ago, I had come
to depend on her not merely for her lovemaking, which was the only act of
love possible for me since King Huban had made me a eunuch, but for her
wise advice. When she left my skin for brief periods, I felt empty.
 I cast the dice.
“Ten,” the half-djinn said with vindictive delight. “You fail to cast below
your point.”
“You have still to make your cast,” I reminded him quickly.
“I must roll a number higher than four. The odds favor me greatly.”
“You haven’t gambled much, have you, Xhalarhinni?”
“Why would I gamble? I have everything I need or want.”
“A gambler knows that even when the odds are greatly in his favor, it is
still possible to lose.”
He cupped his hands and shook them as though trying to shatter the ivory
cubes within by knocking them together, then released them, his eyes never
leaving mine. “Now I take your liver.”
I dropped my gaze, and let out my breath. “Three.”
He slammed his clenched fists into the clay, and I felt the vibration of the
ground through the bones of my buttocks.
“You are cheating. I know you, Alhazred of the Black Spring Clan. You
are a liar and a deceiver. Everything you do is a tissue of lies. You have
found a way to cheat.”
“They are your dice, Xhalarhinni, not mine,” I reminded him calmly.
“This is an idiot’s duel. Take up a sword and fight me like a man.”
“If you wish to forfeit the duel, say so.”
He calmed himself with an effort of will. Only his eyes continued to
blaze. “You must cast below ten, I must cast above three. Is that correct?”
“That is correct,” I told him.
For some reason, I had a bad feeling when I picked up the dice. Call it a
foreshadowing. I rolled them between my fingers and tried to calm myself.
There was nothing to be gained by hesitation. I cupped my hands and
dropped the dice.
“A five and a six. Eleven. You fail,” he said.
With an eager hand he snatched up the dice and shook them, then
released them. I knew the outcome before the dice stopped rolling.
“Seven. I cast a seven. I have won the duel. Your flesh is mine.”
Snatching up the dice, I leaped to my feet and held them high above my
head. “Djinn of the Seventh Circle,” I shouted upward into the darkness. “I
demand justice. Xhalarhinni has cheated. These dice have been tampered
with.”
“You lie, false dog.”
 “Where is the honor of the Seventh Circle? Examine these dice and tell
me they are not weighted.”
“Do not listen to Alhazred. He is a deceiver. He deceived your sister,
Allesalasallah, to her death.”
I did not turn to face him, but I expected his sword to cut me down from
behind at any moment. The sword-stroke never came. Instead, one of the
giants extended a hand, and I placed the pair of dice on the vast expanse of
its palm. The hand rose upward and vanished into the shadows.
Were the dice weighted, Sashi? I asked in my mind.
I do not know, Alhazred.
Martala’s gaze was upon me. All during the dicing she had not uttered a
single word. Her face was calm and resolute. Whatever the outcome, I knew
she would face it better than I. Her courage was far greater than mine.
The outcome would depend on whether I had interpreted Xhalarhinni’s
nature rightly, and whether the djinn of the Seventh Circle truly did have a
code of honor. It was another gamble, like a throw of the dice, but this time
the odds were long indeed.
“You and the woman will be returned to Damascus,” a deep voice rolled
down like thunder from the heavens.
“No!” Xhalarhinni screamed. “You swore to me that I would have my
vengeance.”
“The half-blood sought to deceive you,” the voice con-tinued, ignoring
Xhalarhinni as though he were a petulant child. “The dice are indeed
weighted, as you said they were.”
Xhalarhinni drew his sword and tried to rush upon me, but some
invisible force held him back.
“I have not done with you, necromancer,” he said venomously.
“Be true to your word, and trouble me and my house no more,” I told
him.
“You will never learn who your father is,” he said, and vanished.
The column of light that held Martala prisoner faded away, and she ran to
embrace me. The air around us began to spin and roar.
“How did you know?” she shouted into my ear-hole, holding me tight.
“Xhalarhinni could not believe I would contest with him fairly,” I said
with lips close to the side of her head. “He was certain I would try to cheat,
so I decided to choose a weapon that would ensure complete fairness. Since
he was so convinced I would cheat, I judged that he would not be able to
resist cheating himself, to avoid being cheated.”
“Then you weren’t certain the last cast of the dice would be loaded?”
“It was a gamble,” I admitted. “What are the days of our lives, but one
throw of the dice after another?”
Her answer was lost in the roar of the wind. I felt the ground fall away
beneath my feet.
¼
 Hand of Nilus
1.
The audience chamber of Abbot John Climacus, leader of the Holy
Monastery of Sinai, was surprisingly well furnished. Colorful tapestries
hung on the walls and an excellent Persian rug covered the floorboards.
Shelves of books stood behind his intricately carved writing desk. Above
them hung a painted wooden panel of Christ as a babe, sitting in the lap of
the Virgin Mary.
The abbot was a spry little bearded man well past middle age, but the
twinkle in his blue eyes made him appear much younger. He wore robes of
white silk, embroidered at the hem in a discreet way with gold thread. His
eyes strayed to the polished skull that hung at my belt, but he made no
comment. I wondered how he would react to my grotesquely disfigured
face, which at present was concealed behind a spell of glamour.
Indicating that I should sit in a chair padded with red velvet, he went to a
table against the wall and poured pale wine into two silver cups that were
adorned on their sides with crosses. He handed me a cup and pulled a chair
around to face mine.
I sampled the wine. It was excellent, much better than would be expected
in such a rocky and barren wasteland. It took the utmost care and constant
tending to make anything grow here. The only green lay just beyond the
high monastery walls where the monks watered their orchard and garden
daily. The steep slopes of the gorge at the base of Mount Sinai had not a
single blade of grass. I could see one of them out the window, rising like the
wall of a prison to block half the blue sky.
“The arrival of your camels caused quite a stir among the brothers,” he
said in Greek with a smile. “We get few visitors here, and most of them are
Christians.”
“I hope we are not an inconvenience,” I said, sipping from my cup.
“Not at all. You are a novelty. You may stay as long as you wish. But tell
me, Abdul Alhazred, what brings you to Sinai?”
From the side pocket of my dusty white thawb, I took a parchment and
passed it to him.
He unfolded it and studied it for a moment, then laughed. “I haven’t seen
one of these in years. I thought they had all perished.”
“Is it genuine?”
He studied the parchment more closely and nodded. “That is my
predecessor’s seal at the bottom. It was before my time, but I’m told he had
a hundred of these penned and sent out to all corners of Christendom and
the Caliphate. Where did you happen across this one?”
“In Damascus. I keep a house in Damascus. My serving girl bought it
from a traveling merchant in the marketplace.”
“I hope she didn’t pay very much.”
“Why do you say that?”
He shrugged with a smile. “Well, it’s a fool’s errand. When I say that, I
cast no aspersion on you, of course.”
“The parchment offers to pay the sum of one thousand pieces of silver to
anyone who can locate the lost relic it mentions. Is the offer not genuine?”
“Indeed it is genuine. We keep a store of silver coins set aside just for
this purpose, as instructed by my late predecessor, Abbot Cyril Junius. But
you should be aware that since this letter was sent out some twenty years
ago, at least three dozen treasure seekers have tried and failed to find the
relic.”
“Even so, I wish to make the attempt. I have a natural gift for finding lost
articles.”
“By all means, you may try your hand … try your hand, that’s rather
good, isn’t it?”
He laughed at his own wit, and I forced a smile.
“The parchment says little about the relic. I was hoping you could
describe it more precisely.”
“Well, it’s a hand, isn’t it? The severed left hand of Saint Nilus the Elder,
who used to live in a cave near here with his son, Theodulus. That was
before the followers of the Prophet Mohammed drove all the solitary
Christian hermits out of the mountains.”
I looked around the chamber. “I’m surprised this monastery wasn’t
looted and swept away with them.”
“Thank our strong, high walls for that, and the wisdom of your Prophet,
who signed a decree that this monastery and its monks should never be
molested.”
“About the hand: how shall I know it when I find it?”
He finished his wine and leaned over to set his empty cup on the table.
“All we have is monastery folklore to guide us. My predecessor was a bit of
a fanatic about the subject, but I know far less than he did. Let me think. It
was said to be a left hand intact down to the middle of the forearm,
mounted in a base of silver and ringed with seven rings of gold from the
base up to the wrist. Each of the fingernails is set with a different gemstone.
The hand is mummified, you see, and if it exists, is probably as hard as
wood.”
“The left hand? Are you sure?”
“So the chronicle says. The rest of the relics of Saint Nilus were
transferred to Constantinople under the order of Emperor Justin the
Younger and placed in the Church of the Holy Apostles, but for some
reason the left hand was overlooked. That was over a century ago.”
He paused frowning and seemed to hesitate, undecided whether to go on.
“Why would it be overlooked?” I asked to prompt him.
“It’s a silly story, really. I don’t know if I should even tell it, especially
not to a … non-Christian.”
“It would be quite helpful to have as much information as is available, if
I am to search for this relic.”
“There is a story—a fable, if you will—that the left hand is cursed. It is
said that Saint Nilus would bless with his right hand and curse with his left
hand. It’s a silly story the younger monks sometimes tell each other at
bedtime, to give themselves the shivers. I’m sure that such a holy monk as
Nilus would never curse anyone.”
“Yet it is possible that if the agents of the Emperor Justin heard this story,
they may have deliberately left behind this relic.”
“Or even destroyed it,” Climacus agreed. “Although, given the
veneration heaped on relics during that period, it’s doubtful anyone would
dare to do such a thing. Abbot Cyril became convinced that it was hidden
somewhere in or near the monastery, and that its malefic influence was
blighting our crops and sickening our livestock. He was an old man and his
mind was not quite sound near the end of his years. He had these horrible
nightmares that would cause him to wake up screaming, ‘The hand! The
hand!’ Poor man.”
I shook my head and lowered my gaze in mock sympathy. “But the offer
is genuine and current?”
“Yes, indeed. If you find the hand of Nilus, I will personally present you
with a thousand pieces of silver that were minted at Constantinople. We
must honor the contract sent forth across the world by Abbot Cyril.”
I stood, and he rose from his chair as well.
“If you will give us the freedom of the monastery and its grounds, my
companions and I will begin our search immediately.”
“You have it. You may go anywhere you like, with the exception of the
private cells of the monks, who cannot be interrupted while at prayer.”
“Naturally, we will strive to avoid any disruption in the routine of the
brothers.”
He put his hand on my arm. “There is one other thing. It’s foolish for me
to even mention it, but I feel I must if you are to know all the folklore about
the relic.”
I waited for him to continue.
“When you do find the hand, don’t touch it. Nothing more than
superstitious nonsense, I’m sure, but the stories say that the touch of the
hand is death.”

2.
“The way I see it, we have three roads before us,” Altrus said.
“What would those be?” I asked as I adjusted the wick of my brass oil
lamp to give a larger flame.
“One, we make a genuine effort to find this relic. Two, we substitute
another mummified hand in its place.”
“That won’t work,” I cut in. “The Abbot’s description was depressingly
detailed.”
“In any case, where would we get a mummified hand?” Martala asked
from her seat atop one of the sepulchres. “It would need to be prepared in
Memphis.”
“I don’t think Abbot John meant that the hand of Nilus was mummified
in a formal way, with natron and spices. I think he just meant dried out.”
“Well, we may be able to find one of those here.”
“But not one banded with gold and set on the fingernails with five
different precious gemstones.”
“And the third road,” Altrus said, annoyed that he had been interrupted,
“is that we forget about this relic and simply steal the silver coins.”
“I’ve thought about that,” I told him. “I’d rather not alienate yet another
Christian monastery. If we cannot locate the hand of Nilus, we will steal the
silver, but I intend to make an honest attempt to find the hand.”
“It wasn’t our fault those monks died on the Mountain of Shadows,”
Martala said. “They were trying to kill us. We had to defend ourselves.”
“Indeed. But I’m hoping we can avoid killing any monks while we are at
Sinai.”
“We can try,” Altrus agreed. “I’m not promising anything.”
“Why are we in this dark hole?” the girl asked.
“This is how Christian monks bury their dead. They put them in little
holes in the walls under their monasteries and churches. I presume they do
it so that ghouls can’t tunnel through the ground to reach them.”
“Wouldn’t the other treasure hunters have searched here first?”
“Probably. That’s not why we’re here.”
We were in a long hall lined on both sides with burial cavities that held
piles of bones. The skulls of the dead had been arranged with a kind of
macabre sense of humor to face outward, so that they seemed to be
watching us from their holes. The center of the hall was lined with stone
sepulchres.
Holding the lamp at the level of my waist, I began to walk from one
sepulchre to another, reading the Greek names cut into their sides.
“What are you looking for?” Martala asked. She moved her legs aside as
I bent to read the inscription of the stone box on which she sat.
“The resting place of the previous abbot, Cyril Junius.”
She didn’t ask why, but slid down and used the flame of my lamp to
ignite her own. Going to the far end of the hall, she began to study the
inscriptions.
“I’d help, but I can’t read Greek,” Altrus said. “I learned how to speak a
little of it while I was in Egypt, but not how to read it.”
“It shouldn’t be hard to find him,” I murmured. “Where else could he
be?”
“Do you think the arm of Nilus is buried with him?”
I didn’t bother answering. The inscriptions were crudely cut into the
sides of the stone boxes and hard to decipher. I had to concentrate.
“Here he is,” Martala called from the far end of the hall.
I hurried over to her with Altrus trailing languidly behind me.
“Help me open the lid,” I said, setting down my lamp.
The stone lid was heavy but smooth on its bottom. It slid to the side
when all three of us put the strength of our backs into the task.
“Don’t push it off, turn it to the side so that it lies across the box. I want
to be able to return the late abbot to his resting place when we are done with
him, and leave no sign that he was ever disturbed.”
Martala stared at me with delight.
“You’re going to use the raising ritual of Dass, aren’t you?” she said.
“That is the plan.”
“Must I always be the one asking what is going on?” Altrus said.
“As you know, Martala and I study necromancy.”
“I’ve heard the screams from the cellar.”
“Lately we’ve been working on a ritual to raise the dead in their flesh.
That’s more difficult than just raising a spirit of the dead. The ritual comes
from a land to the east they call India. It’s very powerful but precise. I mean
to use it on Cyril here.”
“Why Cyril?”
I shrugged like a ghoul. “Who better to locate a relic of the dead than one
of the dead? Abbot Cyril was obsessed with the hand of Nilus during his
life. If any of the dead can find it, he will find it.”
“How many times have you worked this ritual?”
“This will be the first time.”
“But we were close to success on two occasions,” the girl said with
excitement. She loved necromancy with a passion that was almost
disturbing, and of the two of us, she was the better necromancer.
Altrus sighed and crossed his arms on his chest. “How long is this likely
to take?”
“Not long; a few hours. Why don’t you stand watch at the door to the
stairwell, so that you can warn us if anyone approaches.”
“No one is going to approach; the monks are all asleep,” he grumbled,
but he went to do as I suggested.
“Did you prepare the powder before we left Damascus?” Martala asked.
“I have it here.” From my pocket I took a glass vial and held it up to the
lamp light. It contained a few ounces of a yellow mixture.
“The powder of Dass,” she said.
“We only get one chance, so we must be accurate.”
“I’m ready,” she said, and I knew she spoke the truth.
From another pocket of my thawb I took a leather packet and unrolled it
across the stone lid of the sepulchre. It was my traveling necromancy kit,
where I kept those items I thought might be of use on my journeys away
from Damascus. From one of its pouches I extracted a piece of white chalk
and drew a circle on the stone floor around the abbot’s sepulchre with the
girl and me standing inside it.
“You remember your parts of the incantation?”
“I have them memorized,” she said.
“Good girl. Follow my direction.”
We began to chant the long and uncommonly difficult incantation in the
language of Dass’s distant homeland, all of it wholly incomprehensible to
us. The unknown mage who had translated Dharam Dass’s Black Basilisk
into Latin had rendered the incantation phonetically, and it was essential to
pronounce the words exactly as he indicated with his little accent marks and
vowel symbols. We had both memorized the text. It is almost impossible to
work necromancy by reading from a book. The incantations have to be held
in the memory. One tiny error and all our effort would be for nothing.
At the critical moment I sprinkled the yellow powder over the corpse,
taking care to cover it from the crown of its head to the toes of its feet.
Martala and I took out our daggers simultaneously and cut ourselves on our
forearms, then let our blood drip over the powder. I made sure to dribble a
few drops into the parted lips of the abbot, who, considering he had lain
there dead for over two decades, was in an excellent state of preservation.
We completed the final part of the incantation, which was the string of
barbarous names of the demons called upon to fulfill the ritual and open the
gates of the underworld. The Christians say their good men go to heaven
when they die, yet pagan necromancy works as well on Christians as it does
on pagans or the followers of the Prophet.
For a moment I was sure we had failed. Then the chest of the corpse
heaved and drew in a noisy rush of air, and the eyelids flickered open. The
eyes rolled in terror and the arms of the corpse twitched as though he were
trapped in some evil nightmare.
“Look at me,” I commanded in Greek.
His penetrating eyes fixed on my face, and his fear became an awareness
that slowly transformed into malice.
“I am the master who called you forth from the grave. You will do my
bidding for as long as you remain animate. Do you understand?”
Reluctantly, the corpse nodded.
“Then arise and stand forth.”
 The dried flesh and joints creaked and cracked as the dead abbot pushed
himself from his sepulchre with the unnatural strength that is given to all
the risen dead when they are fed on fresh blood. It would not last more than
one night, unless renewed by the spilling of more blood.
He stood swaying, his face gray and black and sunk down close to his
bones, his eyes dried in their sockets but burning with a fever of bright
awareness. In life he had been a big man. He was as tall as I but much
broader in the shoulders.
“Your task is a simple one,” I told him. “Take me to the hand of Nilus.”
He slowly shook his head, straining to make his dried neck muscles
work. I did not like this show of defiance. It was unusual in one of the dead.
“You will do it. I am your master and I command you. In life you may
not have known the location of the hand, but in death you surely know it.”
He did not resist further, but turned and shuffled to the edge of the circle,
where he stopped.
“Break the circle,” I told Martala.
She scuffed away a section of the chalk circle with the toe of her boot.
The corpse shambled through the gap, arms partway extended to keep his
balance.
“Take us to the hand of Nilus,” I ordered.
The dead thing turned in a circle as though questing through the
darkness, then set off at a slow pace deeper into the catacombs.

3.
The extent of the passages and chambers beneath the monastery surprised
me. I reflected that this walled compound had been here for centuries,
giving the successive generations of monks ample time to dig. And who
knew what was here before the monastery was built? It might be that some
of these passages were older than the monastery itself.
We followed the dead abbot deeper into the darkness, and eventually
came upon a small room with an open shaft descending in the floor. The
mouth of the shaft was no more than two cubits across. The corpse stopped
beside the opening and pointed downward.
“The hand lies there?” I asked in Greek.
The corpse nodded, his neck cracking audibly with the effort.
 I leaned over the hole and peered doubtfully into the darkness. Taking a
coin from my purse, I dropped it and listened. Several seconds passed
before I heard the plink of the coin falling into open water.
“Is this a well?” Martala asked.
“At one time, perhaps. It doesn’t look as though it has been used for a
very long time.”
“The water may be poisoned,” she said.
“Something may have poisoned it.”
Neither of us needed to speak; we each knew what the other was
thinking.
“We’ll need a rope to get down there,” she observed.
“Go back and help Altrus find a rope. I’ll wait here with the abbot.”
I was pacing back and forth with frustration when they finally returned
with a thick coil of hemp rope.
“Where did you get it?”
“One of the bells won’t be ringing tomorrow,” Altrus said with a grin.
We three looked at each other in silence.
“I can’t go down. I need to stay here to control the abbot,” I said at last.
“Well, I’m not going down into that poisonous hole,” the girl said
emphatically.
“We don’t know for certain it’s poison,” I pointed out.
“I’ll go, since there are no other volunteers,” Altrus said.
“No, I have a better plan. Tie the rope around the feet of the corpse.”
They secured the end of the rope around the feet of the abbot, who stood
unresisting, his eyes rolling back and forth in their sockets as though lost in
a dream.
“Pick him up and lower him head first into the shaft.”
The abbot was surprisingly light for a man of his stature. I reflected that
all the water in his body had evaporated and his blood had turned to dust.
We slid him head first into the dark opening and began to lower him on the
rope.
“How deep does this go?” Altrus asked. “We’re running out of rope.”
The tension on the rope eased.
“I think he’s in the water,” I said.
We continued to lower him for some time longer. At last the rope went
slack.
“This must be the bottom,” Martala said.
 We waited in silence. Not the slightest sound broke the stillness of the
chamber.
“How are we to know when he has the arm?” Altrus asked.
As if in response, there came a tapping from inside the shaft. It sounded
as though the corpse was beating with something hard against the stones.
“Pull him in and let us see what we’ve caught,” I said in a good humor. I
felt reason to hope the abbot had not failed us.
We raised him with no great difficulty and stood him upright. The rags
that wrapped his body dripped with water. In his hands he clutched the relic.
He held it extended out before him the way a man might hold a sword.
“Don’t touch it,” I said with sudden caution. I remembered the warning
of Abbot John Climacus.
“How are we to get it out of here?” Altrus demanded.
“We’ll let the corpse carry it.”
He used his dagger to cut the rope from around the late abbot’s feet and
wound it over his shoulder.
“Follow your master,” I told the dead man and turned without waiting for
his response.
We made our way back toward the hall of the dead.
“There must be some way to carry it safely,” Martala mused. “Maybe if
we wrap it in cloth. Or we could tie a length of rope around its wrist.”
“We’ll soon find out,” I murmured. “I can’t very well have the corpse
carry it up to the Abbot. Christians take a dim view of necromancy.”
I held up my hand to halt the shambling thing beside his former resting
place. He glared at me with hatred from his dried and shrivelled eyes.
“Lay the arm down over there, on the lid of that sepulchre, and return to
your resting place.”
The corpse did not move. I repeated my command more forcefully. The
abbot merely glared at me.
“Something’s wrong,” Martala whispered.
“He shouldn’t be able to defy me.”
“Well, he is defying you,” Altrus pointed out.
I repeated my commands yet a third time. The dead abbot took a step
forward, and then another, and another. He passed the open sepulchre
without seeming to notice it.
“Stand where you are. Your master commands it. I am the one who
raised you and I tell you to stand.”
 He continued to go forward, sliding his feet over the stone floor. I had to
back away from him.
“Alhazred, the arm. Don’t touch the arm,” Martala said from behind the
corpse.
“We have to stop him. I think he’s going to try to leave the catacomb. We
can’t have him shambling through the monastery halls.”
“First things first. We need to make him drop the arm,” Altrus said,
drawing his sword.
He extended the blade on its side and slapped down forcefully against the
mummified relic. The sword clattered to the floor and he stumbled
backward, clutching his right wrist in his left hand.
“My arm’s gone dead,” he gasped through his pain. “I can’t move it.”
“Stay out of the way. Martala, help him.”
The abbot did not hesitate or turn, but continued toward the arch that led
to the stairwell out of the catacomb. Backing up as he advanced, I held up
both my hands and cried out in the most commanding voice I could muster,
“Stop!”
The corpse ignored me. At the last moment, I jumped aside. He passed
me without turning to look and began to mount the stairs.
“What are we going to do now?” the girl demanded.
“We need to stop it before it wakes the entire monastery.”
“I have no feeling in my arm up to the shoulder,” Altrus said. “I won’t be
much help to you.”
“Let us worry about that,” I told him. Picking up his sword, I slid it into
its sheath.
He caught my wrist with his other hand. “Do you think this injury is
permanent?”
“Let’s think about that later. We need to stop that walking corpse.”

4.
The dead abbot walked slowly but never paused. By the time we got up the
stair, he had already traversed the lower gallery and mounted another
staircase to the second level.
“He seems to know where he’s going,” Altrus said. His face was white
and covered with cold sweat, but he did not slow us down. He would rather
have died than admit weakness.
“I think I know his destination,” I muttered, and I quickened my pace.
A monk walking along the corridor almost bumped into the corpse
before he raised his gaze from the floor. When he saw what came toward
him, he stumbled backward and fell onto his buttocks. He continued to
crawl away, screaming in a thin, high voice.
In moments the corridor was filled with sleepy monks. They cringed
away from the corpse, and the dead abbot ignored those around him.
“He’s heading for the Abbot’s private chambers,” I said.
There could be little doubt of it. The Abbot John Climacus’s rooms
occupied the end of the corridor.
Two of the larger monks found their courage and came forward.
“Don’t touch the hand,” I shouted in Greek.
They didn’t hear me. There was too much babbling in the corridor. The
dead abbot did not break his stride, but only flicked this way and that with
the hand of Nilus, and the monks fell to the floorboards, dead with their
eyes still open and staring.
“Alhazred, speak the formula of oblivion,” Martala said.
I needed no second urging. Things were getting completely out of our
control. Striding close behind the corpse, I made the ritual gesture of
termination and in a loud voice recited the formula that would deprive the
corpse of his animation.
The dead abbot stumbled and stopped, then slowly turned to face me, his
eyes blazing with malice. In the sudden silence of the corridor, there came a
cracking, popping noise, and with a grotesque distortion of his sunken
cheeks the thing grinned at me. He turned back and continued toward the
door at the end of the corridor, the monks edging around him with their
backs to the walls like frightened children.
The door opened. In its frame stood Climacus, dressed in his nightshirt
and sleeping cap, a burning oil lamp in his hand. “What is going on out
here?”
When he blinked the sleep from his eyes and saw what came toward him,
his face blanched and he stepped back. The corpse continued with its
gliding step through the door.
 “He has the hand,” I shouted to the abbot. “Don’t let it touch you.”
If Climacus heard, he gave no sign, but continued to back up through the
audience chamber where I had talked to him the previous afternoon and
through another doorway into what appeared to be a private study. We
followed as closely as we dared. Climacus continued through the study and
into yet a third chamber, which I took to be his bedroom. This time he
slammed the door, and I heard something being hastily jammed against it.
The corpse stopped at the door and stared at it for a time as though
undecided how to open it. Awkwardly, he transferred the hand of Nilus to
the crook of his left arm, and began to pound and press against the door
with his right arm and shoulder.
“What’s happening?” Climacus shouted through the door in terror.
“We found the hand of Nilus,” I said loudly so that my voice would carry
through the wooden planks. “We’re here to collect our reward.”
“What? Are you mad? What is that thing?”
 “That is your predecessor, Abbot Cyril Junius. It seems he does not like
you.”
“What are you babbling about? Abbot Cyril is dead.”
“Not at present.”
There was silence save for the pounding of the dead thing on the door.
“Do you mean to say that you raised Brother Junius’s corpse from its
tomb?”
“It seemed the easiest way to locate the hand.”
“You’re necromancers.”
As entertaining as this conversation showed promise of becoming, I was
growing bored with it. “Tell us where you keep the thousand pieces of
silver, and we’ll take them and leave the monastery.”
“Will you take his corpse with you?”
I hesitated and looked at my companions. “That may prove difficult.
First, give us our silver, and then we will see what can be done about the
corpse.”
The silence extended for so long, I thought he had not heard me.
“I cannot,” he said at length, in a smaller voice.
“What? What did you say?”
“Alhazred, you must realize, I never dreamed anyone would find the
hand of Nilus. Repairs were needed for the monastery. We ran short of
grain. I began to take small portions of the silver to buy what was needed to
keep my brothers fed.”
I glanced around the study at the costly wall hangings and shelves of
many books, at the velvet seat on the chair behind the reading desk, and at
the thick carpets on the floor.
“You took the silver for your brothers, you say?”
“Not all of it. There is still some silver left.”
“How much?”
Again he paused.
“Eighty-three pieces.”
I stared at Altrus and Martala. The girl’s face was shocked, but Altrus
had a slight smile on his lips. I don’t know how I looked, but I felt like
committing a murder.
“Eighty-three pieces? Out of a thousand?”
“That is correct.”
“Let’s go and leave him to the corpse,” Altrus said.
 “First things first,” I told him, and said in a louder voice, “Where is the
money?”
The abbot told me where to find what was left of the silver prize. It was
in a trunk in the corner of the room. I scooped the coins into my purse and
drew the drawstring tight. Then I stood, watching the corpse single-
mindedly pound away at the door. The latch was weakening. Each time his
wooden fist struck it, the door rattled and bounced on its hinges. It was only
a matter of time before he broke it down, and he showed no signs of losing
his unnatural vitality, which he must have been drawing in some way from
the hand.
“We should leave,” Altrus urged.
“We can’t just leave him to die,” Martala objected.
“Girl, you have too much sentiment,” he told her.
“We can’t leave him, not when it was we who raised the corpse.”
“You and your scruples,” he said, shaking his head. “I’ve said it before,
one day they will get you killed.”
They both looked at me.
To be honest about the matter, I wanted to stay and watch the dead abbot
batter down the door so that I could see Climacus killed by the hand. I was
furious at having spent so much to come so far for only eighty-three silver
pieces. Still, the girl had a point. We had raised the corpse, and due to our
incompetence we had failed to put it back into its sepulchre. Who knew
how many more monks it might kill before its vital forces expended
themselves?
“I will help you on one condition: that you tell me the truth.”
“Yes, anything! What do you wish to know?”
“Did you murder Cyril Junius?”
As I spoke these words, the corpse stopped pounding on the door and
stood with its head cocked to the side, listening.
“Yes, I poisoned him.” The abbot’s voice held an old bitterness. “The
fool was destroying the monastery with his mishandling of its finances, and
he would not die. I did what I thought was right for my brothers, and I make
no apology for it.”
Even as he uttered this, the corpse gave a powerful thrust of his shoulder
against the door and splintered it inward. He lurched into the bedroom.
Climacus had set his oil lamp down on a table, and now stood on top of
his bed with his back to the wall, hugging his sides with his hands, his blue
eyes wide with terror. He was a pathetic and somewhat comical figure.
Abbot Cyril did not pause to admire him but came swiftly forward on his
gliding steps and extended the hand of Nilus across the bed with his long
arm.
“Stay away, thing of death. Don’t touch me!”
His words became a strangled scream that cut short the instant the fingers
of the hand brushed his leg. He fell forward on the bed, lifeless before he
reached the sheets.
The dead abbot straightened his back and stood contemplating what he
had done. I would swear there was satisfaction in his posture.

5.
There was no time to hesitate. I grabbed the coil of rope from Altrus and
threw one end to the girl, then leapt up on the bed and jumped across the
body of Climacus. The corpse of Abbot Cyril seemed to regain its
awareness and began to turn to pursue me, but I quickly ran around it while
the girl pulled the rope taut.
The corpse took the hand of Nilus and brushed it against the rope. There
was a slight tingling in my fingers, but nothing more hurtful. As I had
hoped, the length of the rope attenuated the poison and rendered it
ineffectual.
“What now?” Martala asked.
“Pull him out the doorway,” I told her.
The dead abbot resisted us, but was not strong enough to prevent us from
dragging him out of the bedroom and across the floor of the study into the
audience chamber. He decided to change his tactics, and instead of resisting
he came toward us with the hand extended before him.
“Get to the side of him and keep the rope taut,” I told the girl. “Pull him
toward the window.”
We were able to draw him against the wall in front of the window and
hold him there, pulling on the ropes on either side of him, but there my plan
would have ended had not Altrus divined what I intended and grabbed up a
wooden clothing rack that stood in the corner of the room. With only his
left arm he used it like a lance and ran it against the back of the corpse near
the shoulders.
 The sill of the window was at the level of his waist. The dead abbot fell
forward and tumbled slowly out the window, smashing the wooden screen
out as he fell.
“Hold tight to the rope!” I shouted to Martala.
We came together and I looked around for something to anchor the rope.
Altrus held up the clothing rack and I nodded. He turned it sideways and
pressed it to the wall across the open window, pinning it there while the girl
and I tied our ends of the rope to its middle.
Outside in the darkness, we heard the corpse twist and bang itself against
the side of the wall. I looked out and downward. The light was poor, but I
was able to make out the dim shape. Cyril still clung to the hand of Nilus,
supported by the rope around his waist. The weight of his upper body and
the hand caused him to tilt down with his head, and made his legs rise into
the air. He was completely helpless.
“What now?” Altrus said. His injury had sapped his strength. He looked
exhausted.
“We could wait until morning and let the sun destroy him,” Martala
suggested.
“An admirable plan, but do we know that the sun will harm him? The
longer he hangs there, thrashing his limbs about, the more chance there is of
him somehow working himself loose.”
Altrus looked around the room. He strolled back into the study, and after
a time emerged with the oil lamp.
“What do you intend?” I asked.
He did not speak, but went to the window and carefully poured the oil in
the lamp down the rope without allowing the burning wick to go out. The
girl and I went to the window on either side of him and leaned out,
watching the operation with interest.
“A clever solution,” I admitted.
He chuckled and touched the burning wick to the rope. A tongue of
flame burst forth and began to descend the hemp like a living thing. When it
reached the swinging corpse, fire spread itself over his body and limbs, so
that after a few minutes the entire dried body was covered in yellow flame.
The rising heat washed over our faces. The corpse began to scream, but
even then he did not release his grasp on the jeweled hand of the saint. The
hand burned along with him. When the body finally broke into two parts
and fell to the paving stones far below, there was no movement left in it.
The flaming limbs shattered like dry sticks, scattering burning clumps over
a wide area.
“Now we go home with our great treasure,” I said, jiggling my purse to
make the silver coins clink together.
“It wasn’t a complete waste of time,” Altrus said. “We managed to turn
another Christian monastery against us.”
“One can never have too many enemies,” I agreed.
“The five jewels that were on the fingers of the hand may still be below,”
Martala pointed out.
I shook my head.“Even if we could find them before the monks gathered
enough courage to try to kill us, they may well still be cursed. It is too great
a risk. We will leave them for the monks.”
¼
 Red Claws
1.
The vultures wheeling in the sky alerted us to death on the road ahead, but
it took us an hour to reach the place. I smelled the blood before I saw it
upon the rocks and the sand. As we rode our camels nearer, the birds lifted
off the corpses, revealing the slashed and mangled bodies of a camel and a
man. Both had their throats torn out.
Great chunks of hair and flesh had been ripped from the camel’s back
and its belly lay open, entrails spilled on the ground. A swarm of flies rose
from them as I dismounted to examine the slaughter. The man’s back was
slashed through his thawb and cloak with long, vertical cuts that laid bare
the white bones of his spine. I bent to grasp his arm and rolled him over to
find that he also had been disembowelled.
Altrus swung down from his camel with difficulty, using only one arm.
The other was still paralyzed from the injury he had received at Sinai
Monastery. In the days we had been on the road, making our way up the
peninsula toward Damascus, some tingling had returned to his fingers, but
the arm still lacked strength. He walked around the corpses with his head
bent low, then motioned for me to come to him. “Look there,” he said,
pointing at the sand.
It was the track of some beast.
“I don’t recognize it,” I admitted.
“It’s a leopard. The Sinai is filled with them.”
“It must be quite large.” I held my hand over it. The track was wider than
my palm.
“It’s bigger than any leopard track I’ve ever seen.”
“It must be a formidable creature to do this to a camel and a man at the
same time.”
“I’ve never heard of a Sinai leopard killing a mature camel.”
Straightening my back, I scanned the rocky horizon with my hands over
my brow to shield my eyes from the sun. Nothing moved on the earth or
sky save for the vultures that hovered high above us, waiting. Even so, I had
a sense of being watched.
“Alhazred, Altrus. Over here!”
 Martala’s shout brought us running with swords drawn. She stood beside
a low hill with a projecting ledge of rock that cast a deep shadow on the
sand below it. As I got nearer, I stopped running and sheathed my sword.
“Is she still alive?”
“I think so.”
In the shadow beneath the overhang lay a naked young woman. She
sprawled unconscious on her belly with one knee drawn up and her arms
spread. I saw scratches on her back and shoulders. Beside her on the sand
was a wet mass that appeared to be vomit.
Altrus put his sword away awkwardly with his left hand and bent to
touch the woman on the neck. He held his hand there for some time. “She
lives,” he said.
“Pull her out from under the rock so that we can see if she is badly hurt.”
He helped Martala pull her into the sunlight. I saw that her face was
uncommonly white—almost as pale as my own. That usually meant wealth
and a high birth, since only the rich high-born could keep out of the sun and
avoid being tanned. In my own case, it was the result of my father, a djinn
of the great desert, or so I have been told. The villagers in Yemen where I
grew up liked to say that my mother had gone into the desert and opened
her legs to a djinn, and this was why I had such pale skin and pale eyes. But
this young woman had avoided a brown complexion in the more
conventional manner.
They turned her gently onto her back. Aside from a scrape across her
belly, she appeared unhurt. She was surprisingly beautiful. Her breasts were
small but shaped like bells, their nipples erect and dark. Between her white
thighs, her mons had been plucked free of hair.
“She must be from some palace or noble house,” Altrus said.
“What is she doing here in the middle of Sinai?” Martala wondered.
She brushed a few strands of long, dark hair away from the woman’s
eyelids, who moaned softly. Her long eyelashes fluttered, but her eyes did
not open.
“She was traveling along the caravan road with the man. They were
attacked by a leopard who killed the man and their camel. She managed to
flee and hide beneath this ledge, and the beast ignored her because it had
more than enough food.”
“So it appears,” Altrus said.
“You sound doubtful.”
 “Where are her clothes?”
I looked around but could see no sign of the woman’s clothing. “The
leopard tore them off her body. Look at the scratches.”
“But where are they?”
“It must have carried them off,” I said, with a ghoul’s shrug that meant I
wanted no more argument.
I walked back to the camel. The packs on its back did not appear to have
been disturbed. I began to untie them. They could go behind Altrus, and
when the woman was fit to ride she could sit behind Martala.
“Sling her over my camel and lead it far enough ahead that she won’t
smell the blood and the shit when she wakes up. We’ll make an early camp
and tend to her cuts.”
“A little help would be useful,” Martala said.
I saw that Altrus was struggling to help her pick up the woman using
only one hand.
“Sometimes I forget that you were injured,” I told him, taking the arm of
the unconscious woman from him and helping the girl push her over the
back of my camel.
“I wish it had not been my sword arm,” he said, flexing his fingers. “I
can fight with my left hand, but not as well as I can with my right.”
“It will come back,” I told him with confidence. “Look, already you can
bend your fingers.”
Privately, I wondered how long the recovery would take, and whether he
would be a cripple for the rest of his days. Well, if it came to that, there
were things the girl and I could do. Necromancy was a twisted root, but it
usually found water.

2.
The sun was setting behind the western hills when she woke. Martala had
already washed off the blood, wasting some of our precious water in the
process, and dressed her in a blue dress she found in the woman’s travel
pack. There was nothing for her feet. None of us carried much in the way of
extra clothing.
I had put on the spell of glamour that hides my disfigured face in
preparation for her awakening. I find it easier to conceal my features from
strangers than to try to explain what turned me into a monster. King Huban
of Yemen, whom I sincerely hoped was burning in hell, had punished me
for deflowering his daughter by having my ears and nose cut off, and my
cheeks slashed. He had also severed my manhood and fed these body parts
to me after roasting them in front of me on a charcoal grill. It was not a
story I was fond of repeating. Fortunately, I had learned a simple spell that
restored my face for a time to its former prettiness.
She sat up suddenly with a stifled cry and stared all around her at things
only she could see. After a few moments her mind cleared and she became
aware of us watching her. Raising her hand, she touched its back to her lips.
“Where is Hassan?”
I looked at Martala and nodded toward the woman. Martala went to her
and sat beside her. Smiling, she took the woman’s hand in hers. The woman
did not resist.
“Is that the name of the man you traveled with?”
She nodded, eyes round with fear.
“He is dead. He was killed by the beast that attacked you.”
The agony of this news bent her over. She began to sob and moan,
rocking back and forth. Martala stayed with her. I did not try to talk to her
while she was like that, but went to water the camels. We had less water
than I would have liked, given our progress up the peninsula. The rocky
hills were many and steep, and the road poor.
Later, after she had cried herself dry of tears, I returned to her. All this
while Altrus said nothing, but merely watched her from the rock on which
he sat.
“What is your name and who are you?” I asked. I have little patience for
coddling the weak.
“My name is Thylissa. My father is—my father was Kazim ibn Hajjar, a
merchant. We were coming north from the Feiran Oasis with his caravan
when we began to be attacked night after night by a beast that came
slinking out of the darkness and took us, one by one. It took the camels as
well, and the horses, until only Hassan Alfarsi, my husband-to-be, and I
were left. Last night it came for Hassan.”
I looked at Altrus to see if he thought she was telling the truth. He raised
his eyebrows and shrugged.
“You are saying that a single beast killed your father’s entire caravan?”
She nodded.
 “We saw no signs of slaughter on the road.”
“The beast dragged its prey from our campsites before it killed them. We
could hear their dying screams in the darkness.”
“Can you tell us what this beast looks like?” Martala asked.
She stared at each of us in turn, her eyes wild with the memory. “I never
saw it clearly. It came silently and moved swiftly. I only glimpsed the flash
of its bloody claws in the moonlight and heard the screams of the men and
the camels. When it attacked, Hassan hid me under our supply cart. In the
end we had to leave the cart behind, since there was nothing left alive to
pull it. We hid it in the hills in case we were able to come back for it.”
Her father must have been a man of wealth. She was obviously well
educated, and ill-prepared to face the harsh realities life had so recently
pressed upon her.
“Hassan’s body …” she began.
“We can’t bring it with us,” I told her. “We have no way to prepare it,
and not enough water to sustain us as it is without the added burden of a
rotting corpse.”
“I understand. Was the body terribly mutilated?”
She waited with apprehension as I framed my words.
“The beast damaged his body, but it did not harm his face.”
She sagged in upon herself. “That is some comfort, at least. Thank you.”
“You have nothing to fear now,” Altrus told her. “We will take you to a
place where you will be safe.”
“You don’t understand,” she said, shaking her head so that her long hair
fell over her eyes and gave her a mad look. “The beast is still out there,
watching and waiting. It will come for me next—and for you.”
“If so, we will be waiting for it.”
We carried no oil for a cooking stove. I gave Thylissa some of our dried
and salted beef to gnaw at. The meat was as hard as strips of raw leather,
but softened enough to swallow when chewed. She ate a small portion but
did not seem hungry. The horror of her ordeal had obviously taken away her
appetite.
As twilight grayed the sky and filled the hollow in which we had made
camp with shadow, Martala prepared to light an oil lamp. I stopped her. It
was scarcely needed since the moon rising in the east was nearly full, and it
would have dulled our night vision. I wanted to be able to see when the
beast attacked, if it attacked us.
 We unrolled our sleeping rolls.
“I’ll take the early watch,” Altrus said.
“Very well,” I agreed. “Wake me at midnight.”
I lay down on my bedroll and pulled my blanket over me, wondering if
any scorpions lurked nearby. Directly overhead, the planet Mars glared
down with his unwinking red eye. The rising moon frosted the rocky hills
all around us with whiteness, giving the hollow a dreamlike appearance.
There was no wind. Only the grunts and shuffling feet of the camels broke
the silence. At some point I fell asleep.

3.
A scream woke me. I threw off my blanket and leapt to my feet, my sword
in my hand before I realized I had drawn it. The moon was descending in
the west but still cast enough light to see. Martala stood blinking sleep from
her eyes, her dagger in her hand. She stared at me.
“Where’s Altrus?”
I looked around. The camels were restlessly shifting and pulling against
their stakes. They smelled something that made them afraid.
“Thylissa’s gone.”
We stood close together and listened. There was little else we could do.
For a while we heard nothing but the camels. Then the night air was rent
with a scream that was not human, but was unlike any I had ever heard. It
chilled my blood and sent an icy shiver along my spine.
“A big cat,” the girl said.
“I think it came from the west. You stay here and protect the camels. I’ll
try to find Altrus.”
She was not happy to remain, but she did not argue with me.
The skin between my shoulders crawled as I crept through the hills,
trying to walk without a sound. This I could do better than most men. My
time as a ghoul among the Black Spring Clan had taught me how to move
silently in darkness when on a hunting party. Tonight I did not know if I
was hunting something, or if something was hunting me.
A shadow moved at the corner of my eye. I crouched and brought my
sword point up. It approached nearer, and I saw that it was Thylissa.
“What is happening?” she whispered.
 “Be silent.”
We listened. I was aware of the subtle scent of the woman, and even felt
the heat from her body, she stood so close.
There came the soft crunch of pebbles.
“Get behind me,” I said.
Altrus appeared. He carried his sword high in his left hand. He stared
hard at Thylissa.
“What did you see?”
“Nothing,” he admitted. “I thought I heard something and went to take a
look. That’s when this happened.”
He turned, and I saw that his back was rent by a slash across his
shoulders. The blood that soaked his thawb looked black in the moonlight.
“I sensed something coming and crouched, but it still caught me with one
of its claws. When I turned, it was gone. The thing is quick, Alhazred.”
“We’d better get back to camp. Martala is alone.”
The girl was relieved to see us. Altrus stripped himself to his drawers
and she began to clean his wound. It was not deep, little more than a
scratch, but it ran the full width of his shoulders.
“Just the tip of its claw, but it cut your thawb open like a razor.” I told
him.
He grunted. “If I don’t stop getting injured, I won’t be any use to you.”
I turned to the woman. “Why did you leave the campsite?”
“I had to relieve myself.”
“In future, when you need to relieve yourself, come to me or Altrus first.
I don’t want you to be alone at night.”
She nodded.
“I’m surprised this leopard, if that’s what it is, didn’t try to take one of
the camels or the girl while the rest of us were in the hills,” I told Altrus.
“If I had been a bit slower it would have taken me. I felt the power of its
foreleg. It is not a small beast.”
“Why does it hunt us? It’s not natural. The dead camel we left behind us
on the road, to say nothing of Hassan, would feed it for a week.”
Thylissa caught her breath at her lover’s name. I paid no attention. I was
not in a mood to humor her womanly weaknesses. Indeed, it was my strong
inclination to bind her and leave her behind us, so that the beast could feast
on her flesh while we distanced ourselves from it. Martala was watching me
as these thoughts passed through my mind, and she frowned in reproach.
Sometimes it seemed that the girl could read my very thoughts, so well did
she know me.
For the rest of the night I stood watch. Altrus slept. I could tell by his
snoring. I doubt the girl or the woman were able to sleep. Martala occupied
part of the time by sewing together the back of Altrus’s thawb. It was a
relief to see the dawn.

4.
At first light we set off on our camels at a walking pace, following the faint
traces of the caravan road through the hills. It was not a well-traveled road,
since goods could be moved so much more easily by ship. Most of the
larger towns in the Sinai were on the coast. The caravan road served smaller
inland communities, such as the one that had grown up near the Mount
Sinai Monastery, and the village at the Feiran Oasis.
“Last night was the first night in two weeks that the beast failed to make
a kill,” Thylissa said from her seat behind Martala.
“It wasn’t for lack of trying,” Altrus said.
“Do you think it is still following us?” Martala asked her.
“Oh yes, of a certainty. We never heard or saw it during the day, but at
night it was always there, just beyond the light of our lamps. No matter
what precautions we took, it killed something, and on most nights it took
more than one.”
“The way you describe its behavior, it almost sounds as though it is
driven by some kind of malicious resolve,” I said.
“I don’t know about that,” she said with a shrug.
“If we had left you beneath that ledge of rock, do you think it would have
followed us?”
“It would have killed me last night, of that I am certain.”
“Are you so sure?” Altrus asked, watching her from the back of his
camel.
“Yes, I am,” she said, and turned to me. “You saved my life. I can never
repay you.”
“I ask for no payment.”
“Even so, I thank you with all my heart.”
I saw Martala glance at Altrus and roll her pale gray eyes. Pity is not a
part of my nature, but I almost felt pity for Thylissa, attempting to use her
feminine charms on a man with nothing below his belly but scars and a
hole. She would have been better advised to try to charm Altrus, not that it
would have done her any good. His heart is even colder and more cynical
than mine.
“We’re approaching a village,” Altrus said.
I looked at the hills ahead, and saw a thin line of smoke rising from
behind one of them. A cooking fire. After riding a while longer, I smelled
the smoke, and something more. Water. In the desert, water has a distinctive
smell. I find that I lose the ability to smell it when I stay long in Damascus,
but when I travel it returns to me.
We rounded the hill and came upon a Bedouin village built beside a
small wadi. There were a few date trees and a patch of grass that grew
where the water lay close beneath the surface. The huts of the nomads were
made of flat stones piled up to make walls, with reeds plastered with mud
for roofs. There were no more than twenty or so huts and other structures. It
was a seasonal village. The Bedouin lived here for part of the year, and left
when their herd exhausted the grass. We were fortunate enough to arrive
while the village was occupied.
The wadi meant two things: we were not going to run out of water, and
we could dispose of the woman.
The Bedouin accepted us with stoic fatalism. They could not control who
came along the road, and were accustomed to dealing with all types of
travelers. They fed us, cared for our animals, and gave us one of the huts in
which to sleep.
The scattering of children who were not working stood at a small
distance and watched us with solemn eyes. Among them was an ancient
crone with a hunched back who leaned on her walking staff and stared
unwinking. If ever a woman had the natural power of the evil eye, it was
this shrivelled, toothless witch, swathed in black from head to toe. She
seemed particularly interested in Thylissa. Her rheumy eyes seldom left the
young woman.
“Why is that hag staring at me?” she asked while we sat in front of our
hut, eating the food the women of the village had provided.
“She’s old,” Martala said. “Her mind is probably gone. Pay no attention.”
5.
As twilight fell, the others entered the hut to sleep. I went aside to piss on a
bush.
The crone approached me as I finished. “You are a man of the arts,” she
said in a voice like a rusty hinge.
“What arts would those be, old mother?”
She hawked and spat to the side, glaring at me. “The arts of magic. Don’t
play the fool with me, Alhazred. I have something to say to you.”
I admit, I was startled when she used my name. Then I realized she had
probably overheard it spoken by one of my companions.
“Magic is forbidden by the laws of the Prophet,” I said.
“What has the Prophet to do with us? We worship older gods.”
“Are you a witch?”
She cackled. “I have the sight, and you do not, for all your study and
book-learning.”
The intensity of her gaze upon me was disquieting. I resisted an urge to
make the sign for warding off the evil eye. It would not have been polite.
“What do you wish to say to me?”
“Only this, necromancer: your company is cursed. A dark shadow
follows behind the tails of your camels, and it will not be satisfied until you
are all dead.”
I wondered if anyone had spoken to any of the tribe about the leopard
that hunted the caravan road.
“Cursed in what way, old woman?”
“You are hunted by a shape-changer.”
“I do not understand you.”
“You understand more than you will admit. A shape-changer, who has
pledged himself to a demon in return for the power to become a predatory
beast, bears your company a deadly malice that will only be sated by your
blood.”
“What kind of shape-changer are you talking about?”
She narrowed her eyes and squinted at the red light that lined the western
horizon. The sun had already set behind the hills.
“I see teeth, a snarling snout. I see claws that drip with blood. I see fur
sleek and shining beneath the moonlight. It stalks you even now. It will
come while you sleep. Beware, Alhazred, for the Old Ones will not protect
you from its wrath.”
“Is this shape-changer human during the day?”
She nodded. “It has the power to change at will, but its power waxes
greater with the moon, and is at its height when the moon is full, as it is this
night.”
“Tell me this, witch: how may we recognize this fiend?”
She nodded at me and chuckled softly in her throat. “It will bear the
mark of the beast it becomes somewhere upon its body.”
“How am I to know this mark of the beast?”
“It takes the form of the footprint that the beast makes when it walks.”
I did not reveal it to the old woman, but this information eased the worry
in my heart. I had seen no such mark.
“How may we kill this creature?”
“Cold steel will kill it, if the injury is severe enough. It is best to sever its
head from its body.”
“Why have you told me these things?”
She grinned, revealing her toothless gums in the red light of the dying
day. “There is one who concerns himself with your life, necromancer. He
asked me to bear you this message.”
“Who is this?”
But she had already turned her crooked back to me, and was walking
away with the aid of her staff.
I did not pursue the matter. She had told me what she wished to tell me,
and I had a sense that nothing I could do would make the old hag say more.
It is true; I sometimes had dealings with the ancient gods and with the Old
Ones, who were greater than the gods, but I could not imagine any of them
caring enough about me to warn me of danger. If anything, the opposite was
true—some of them would have enjoyed watching my violent murder,
particularly the one I do not name aloud who is sometimes called the
Crawling Chaos.
I entered our hut.
“What did the old woman want?” Altrus asked.
“She warned me that we are under a curse, and that a shape-changer will
come tonight.”
“A shape-changer? So that is what is hunting us.”
“What have you heard of such things?”
“Only what is said in alehouses and around campfires. Men who can
transform themselves into beasts to hunt and kill other men.”
“Only men?” I murmured.
He glanced at Thylissa, preparing her bedroll in a corner of the hut.
“Women also, according to the tales I’ve heard.”
I nodded. We understood each other.

6.
“You get some sleep. I’ll sit the first watch.”
He went to his bedroll and stretched himself upon it to sleep.
It was not generosity that caused to me take the first watch. I knew
Altrus, who was a battle-hardened mercenary, could sleep anywhere and at
any time, whereas it would be impossible for me to fall asleep until I was
reeling with fatigue, the old woman’s words had set my nerves so on edge.
I sat upon my own bed and, as the last light of day left the sky, watched
out the open doorway of the hut. The hut had a door that could be closed,
but it was made from flimsy woven reeds and would not stop a leopard. I
wanted to see what was outside.
One by one, the stars appeared. The small animal sounds of the desert
reached my ears, carried by the night breeze. Altrus and Martala both
snored, although the girl’s snore was soft and intermittent. Thylissa did not
seem burdened by this affliction. It was now so dark inside the hut that I
could not see any of them. Outside, the rising moon seemed to frost the
sand. Nothing could approach the open door without me noticing it.
As I shifted my legs to keep them from becoming numb, a pebble clicked
against a stone outside. I stood up as quietly as I was able and drew my
sword slowly so that its steel would not rasp against the brass guard of its
scabbard. Listening, I waited. Again I heard a tiny click no great distant
away from the hut.
I eased out the door and looked around. I even looked above me to the
roof, but nothing lurked there. Wondering whether it was worth waking
Altrus, I stood irresolute. When nothing occurred, I finally returned to the
hut and resumed my seat on my bedroll, which had seemed soft at the start
of the evening but now felt as hard as stone against my bruised buttocks.
It must have been almost an hour later when a scream cut the night. It did
not come from a human throat. I ran in the direction of the sound with my
sword in my hand. It came from the camel yard of the Bedouins. One of the
beasts lay on its side, making sporadic efforts to get its legs under it.
Several Bedouin men had come from their huts and stood gathered around
the agonized beast with daggers in their hands when I arrived. I saw that the
belly of the camel had been torn open. It was dying, its life-blood spreading
slowly over the sand. One of the men used his dagger to cut its throat while
another man held its head. When they became aware that I watched them,
they glared at me with hatred.
Altrus and Martala ran up behind me.
“What’s going on?” he asked me.
“The leopard came into the village and killed a camel.” I looked behind
him. “Where is Thylissa?”
They both looked about.
“Maybe she was frightened and stayed behind in the hut,” Martala said.
I looked at Altrus.
“I’ll go back,” he said. “You and the girl look for the leopard.”
We searched the edge of the village but saw and heard nothing. By this
time most of the Bedouin men had returned to their huts. I saw the old
woman standing by the dead camel, watching me. Our eyes met, and she
made the sign of warding away evil with her hand. I almost laughed. If
anyone was casting the evil eye it was that vile old woman.
When I returned to our hut, the oil lamp burned inside, filling the little
structure with a yellow glow. Martala and Altrus were there with Thylissa,
who wore a bewildered expression. I shut the door behind me when I
entered, and examined her closely. Her hair was disordered and her dress
wrinkled, but that was to be expected so soon after rising from sleep.
“Did you leave the hut?” I demanded.
She shook her head, her eyes wide. “Something woke me, I don’t know
what. I called out your names, but no one answered. I was too frightened to
move; I just stayed on my sleeping mat.”
“She was here when I came back,” Altrus said.
I was in no mood to let things pass this time. Some hellish abomination
was toying with us, stalking us, hunting us.
“Bring me your scissors,” I told the girl.
“My scissors?” she repeated.
“Yes, your scissors. Get them.”
She rummaged in her pack and brought forth a small pair of steel
scissors.
“Bring the woman over to the lamp,” I told Altrus.
He did not question, but grasped Thylissa firmly by her upper arm and
forced her toward the lamp, which burned on a small projection of rock on
the wall.
“What are you doing? You’re hurting me.”
“Help him,” I told Martala.
She took the woman’s other arm and pulled her nearer the flame.
Ignoring her protests, I began to cut off her hair close to her scalp. She
screamed and babbled and wept, but none of us heeded her. I did not stop
until all the hair on her head lay scattered about on the hard-packed clay of
the floor. Casting aside the scissors, I took her head in both my hands and
examined every part of it, holding her skull only inches away from the
flame. When I had satisfied myself that no birthmark was hidden there, I
released her and told the others to let her go.
She crawled to a corner of the hut and folded herself into a ball, weeping
like a small child. I ignored her and related to my companions what the old
woman had said about the mark of the beast.
“It may still be there, hidden in some crevice or fold of her body,” Altrus
said.
“You look,” I told the girl, who nodded silently.
We dragged Thylissa back near the lamp and held her flat by the wrists
and ankles while the girl went over her entire body from the front, and then
from the back.
“I can find no mark on her,” she said.
Only then did we release her.
“Why are you doing this to me?” she asked, cringing back to the far side
of the hut and trying to cover her nakedness with her hands.
I told her the words of the hag.
She snatched up her dress and quickly pulled it over her body. Her face
was reddened and streaked with tears, but there was anger in her eyes. “The
old woman is mad. How could I kill the camel? I never left this hut.”
“You could have distracted me by tossing small pebbles out the
window,” I told her. “When I went out to look, you could have slipped out
the door behind me. It was too dark inside the hut to see if you were
missing. After you killed the camel, you could easily have come back into
the hut when Martala and Altrus ran to investigate the noise.”
 She shook her head. “You are mad as well. You’re as mad as the old
woman. How could you cut off my hair? How could you shame me in this
way? If my father were still alive he would have you whipped to death for
this outrage.”
I looked around the floor of the hut at the scattered strands of her dark
hair. “I had to be sure.”
“And are you sure now that I’m not a shape-changer?”
“No.”
“I will go no further with you on the road. You are all mad. You all saw
that I was the prey of this beast, yet you accuse me.”
Martala went over to try to comfort her.
“Stay away from me. Don’t touch me. You are as bad as they are.”
We stopped trying to talk to her and let her sit in silence for the
remainder of the night. I don’t think any of us slept.

7.
“You must go, all of you,” the headman of the Bedouin said.
The men of the village stood around us, their hands on their daggers at
their waists, their eyes hard and cold.
“We will go,” I agreed, making placating gestures with my hands. “Yet it
would be best for the woman if she stayed with you.”
“No,” he said emphatically. “If you leave her behind we will kill her.”
“Please let me stay,” Thylissa begged him. “These people are strangers to
me, and they are all insane. They think I am a leopard. Don’t make me go
with them.”
He ignored her as though she were silent and invisible. “There are your
camels. We should take one for the camel that was killed last night, but we
give them back to you. Take them now and leave this place. If you do not
go at once we will kill you all.”
“I beg you, don’t send me away,” Thylissa said with tears streaming
down her cheeks. “They are mad, and they will kill me. My family has great
wealth. You will all be rewarded if you let me stay.”
The headman might as well have been deaf.
We strapped our belongings back on our camels. The Bedouins allowed
us to get water from their well, but they watched us narrowly the whole
while. After her outburst, Thylissa appeared to resign herself to leaving
with us. Her face bore a fatalistic expression of despair. She allowed
Martala to help her up on the back of her camel.
We rode out of the village as the Bedouin stood in silence and watched
us. Even their children were still and silent. I saw the old woman at the back
of the crowd, a malicious smirk on her wrinkled lips.
We rode north in silence, each of us alone with our thoughts. I eyed the
crests of the hills, wondering if eyes watched us from one of them, or if the
evil was here among us, sitting behind the girl. When Martala’s camel
chanced to stray some distance ahead, Altrus rode close beside me and
leaned over to murmur in my ear hole. “If we’re going to do it, we must do
it before sunset.”
“I know,” I told him.
“The girl won’t like it. You know how sentimental she gets.”
“Martala will do what I tell her to do.”
“Yes,” he agreed. “But she won’t like it.”
Morning turned to afternoon, and the sun began to decline in the west.
Still I hesitated, uncertain what action I should take. I wished that we had
left the woman behind us beneath the ledge, or better yet, that the girl had
never found her there, but this was idle gazing at clouds. The truth was that
I did not want to take an action that would cause Martala to hate me. The
shadows lengthened.
“You must decide,” Altrus said. “If you want, I will do it.”
“No. The decision is mine. I will do it, when I decide it must be done.” I
stroked the skull of Gor on my belt, as was my habit when seeking resolve
to decide a difficult question.
The sun settled itself behind the hills and twilight came on. We came to a
great upthrust of rock that was rounded on the top and seemed to loom over
us like a dark cloud. The wall at its base was nearly vertical and provided
good protection from any approach from the east.
“We’ll make our camp here,” I said.
We dismounted stiffly and Altrus led the camels away to see to their
needs. Thylissa eyed me warily. She had put on her burka, and it was
impossible to see that her hair was gone. I met her gaze, and she suddenly
turned white in the face and began to tremble. I realized I had forgotten to
renew the spell of glamour that concealed my true features. It seemed not
worth the effort to do so, now that she had seen how I look. Even so, from
habit I renewed the glamour.
“What are you?” she whispered.
I approached her silently. She cringed backward.
Martala stepped in front of her and faced me with a look of resolve that I
knew only too well. “What are you doing, Alhazred?”
“We can’t take the risk. It should have been done before this.” I drew my
dagger.
“No,” she said. “We don’t know that she is a changeling. She doesn’t
have the mark.”
“It could be anywhere.”
“I won’t let you kill her.”
“This is what I was afraid of,” Altrus said, returning to us from where he
had staked the camels. “I told you, the girl is sentimental.”
“Don’t kill me,” Thylissa cried. “Don’t let him kill me.”
It was almost full dark. She ran a short distance, unmindful of the sharp
stones on the bare soles of her feet, but I had placed myself so that the wall
was behind her and she had nowhere to go. Altrus separated himself from
me so that she would not be able to escape around us. He drew his own
dagger.
“Alhazred, if you do this thing, I will leave your house,” Martala said.
There was an edge of steel in her voice and I knew she spoke the truth.
“If we let this changeling continue to stalk us, she will kill us all.”
“We don’t know that she is a changeling.”
“We will know when we are all lying on the sand with our entrails
hanging out of our bellies. I’m not prepared to wait that long.”
The girl made her little dagger appear in her hand as though by some
magic trick.
I stopped and stared at her. “Would you really use that against me?”
Before she could answer, the yowl of a big cat sounded in the gloom. It
raised the hairs on the back of my neck and made the camels bellow with
alarm and jerk against their tethers.
“Where did it come from?” Altrus said, turning all around.
“Over there, I think.” I pointed to the west.
He sheathed his dagger and awkwardly drew his sword with his left
hand. I transferred my dagger to my left hand and drew my sword in my
right.
“Stay behind me,” Martala told Thylissa, who cringed back against the
wall of rock.

8.
In the dying light from the west, a leopard stepped out from behind a
boulder at the side of a low hill and stood staring down at us. It was larger
than any big cat I had ever seen at the palace of King Huban in Yemen,
where lions and African leopards and cheetahs were kept as pets. From nose
to tail it must have been at least six cubits in length. Its muscles rippled
beneath its spotted coat as it shifted and stared at us with an intelligence
that was more than animal.
Instinctively, Altrus and I both began to edge back toward the wall, in
order to put the great rock behind us. The beast would not have so easy a
prey as it had accustomed itself to while raiding the caravan of Thylissa’s
father. We prepared to sell our lives at a high price.
“It can be killed,” I said. “A sword can kill it, or a knife.”
The leopard stretched its back and lifted its head. It opened its jaws and
made a coughing noise. I realized that it was laughing at me.
“Stand behind me,” Martala said to Thylissa.
I glanced at the woman. She stood with her back perfectly straight, her
head held high, staring at the leopard. Her pupils had expanded into pools
of blackness that seemed to swallow her eyes. She did not appear afraid.
She met my gaze with her empty black eyes and laughed in a way that
was disturbingly similar to the coughing laugh of the big cat. “You fools are
so easy to manipulate and so much fun to play with,” she said.
I looked at Altrus.
“You were right,” was all he said.
We put our backs together.
“Move away from the woman,” I told Martala.
She did not hesitate, but came to us and stood with Altrus on his weak
side, facing the leopard.
“Are you in league with the changeling?” I asked Thylissa.
She took a gliding step toward me, but stopped when I raised my sword.
“The changeling is Hassan, my mate.”
“Then the dead man we found with you—”
“One of the men hired to protect the caravan from bandits. I never even
learned his name.”
“Did you kill your own father?” I said it in the hope that I could unsettle
her nerves.
She merely shrugged. “When the blood-rage takes us, we forget
ourselves in the beast and scarce know what we do.”
“You are a hellish thing and surely damned.”
She grinned, not like a woman but like a beast, and lolled out her long
red tongue. On it I saw a mark that was like the footprint of a leopard. “So
are you, Alhazred.”
This truth I could not dispute.

“If you try to change yourself, I will put my blade through your heart.
The old Bedouin woman told me that cold steel can kill your kind.”
“She may be right, but we heal very quickly when we have fresh blood to
lick. If you had been paying attention you might have noticed that my
scratches healed, but I was quick to remake them when you were not
watching me.”
She took another gliding step toward me, barely seeming to move her leg
beneath her dress, yet suddenly she was almost within range of a sword
thrust. I held my blade at the ready, knowing I would get no more than one
chance, if indeed I got so much as that.
“The leopard is coming nearer, Alhazred,” Martala told me.
“When it leaps, stab for its eyes and its throat,” I said.
With a languid twisting of her body, Thylissa plucked off her burka and
pulled her dress over her head. She stood naked. I saw by the graying light
that indeed her scratches had healed. Her ivory skin seemed to glow with
inner radiance. As I looked at her smooth, rounded belly, it rippled. The
fingers of her hands became longer, and the nails turned into curved claws. I
looked back at her face. Her nose and mouth were extending themselves
into a snout, and her eyes no longer appeared even remotely human.
Knowing I dared not hesitate any longer, I thrust with my sword point
between her white breasts. She moved so quickly, I did not even see the
motion of her arm, but my sword clattered on the rocks some distance away
from where we stood. I transferred my dagger to my right hand.
Again, the leopard laughed its coughing laugh. The sound was much
nearer than before but I did not dare turn my head.
“They are fast, Altrus. Very fast.”
He made no answer. He was preparing himself to die and wanted to sell
his life as dearly as he could.
“This is the end, Alhazred. It has been amusing to toy with you. We will
meet again in hell, and then we can play another game.”
Fur suddenly appeared on her limbs and belly, and in an instant she was
no longer a woman with the attributes of a leopard, but a leopard that reared
on its hind legs. I prepared myself for death.
The fletching of an arrow appeared as if by magic in her neck. Her eyes
widened in surprise. More arrows sprouted from her body, and from
somewhere behind me I heard the twang of bowstrings. The leopard that
was Hassan roared in fury. I heard men cry out and scream, and the sound
of battle, but did not dare take my eyes from the woman. Thylissa growled
deep in her throat. Blood burst in clots from her jaws and ran down her
neck as she tried to reach the arrow in her throat with her claws. She
seemed to remember me, and suddenly lunged.
 I buried my dagger in her chest and hugged her close, expecting to feel
her claws rend open my back to my spine, but instead she sagged against
me, a dead weight, and slid slowly to the sand.
Pushing myself away from her and dragging free my bloody dagger, I
turned in time to see Altrus strike at the leopard with his sword. The keen
blade cut halfway through the neck of the beast, and its snarling head
dangled from what remained. It glared hatred at me and collapsed. I
counted six arrows in its body.
The Bedouin came down from the hills with caution. Some of them
carried hunting bows. The headman of the village nudged the leopard’s
head with the toe of his boot. As we looked at it, the body of the big cat
seemed to shrivel in on itself and became that of a naked young man.
“I must apologize for our poor hospitality,” he said to me. “We could not
risk accepting the woman into our village. When you left, we followed you
through the hills. We knew the changeling would attack at nightfall, but we
never imagined there were two of them.”
“We owe you our lives. I am called Alhazred. If you ever need assistance
on any matter, send word to me at my house on the Lane of Scholars in
Damascus, and I will come to you.”
He nodded. “It is reward enough to rid the world of such foul creatures.”
“How did you know your arrows would kill them?”
“The old woman who spoke to you is very wise. She told us to dip the
tips of our arrows in molten silver. This we did, and the silver coated the
bronze points.”
“When you return to your village, give the old woman our thanks.”
He smiled.“I will do so. She said I should tell you that people are not
always what they seem.”
To make certain the changelings were truly dead, we finished cutting the
head from the man, and then did the same to the corpse of the woman. We
buried the heads separately from the bodies a little distance off the caravan
road. Their work done, the Bedouin returned to their village.
“You were right, I was wrong,” Martala said to me as we prepared our
bedrolls for the night.
“It’s never wrong to have compassion,” I told her. “But sometimes it is
dangerous.”
¼
 Ancient Evil
1.
“Enough!” Harkanos roared.
The squabble of voices stopped. The men and women seated at the long
table in my great hall stared at the necromancer in shocked surprise. Most
of them had never heard the gracious man raise his voice in anger. He stood
at the foot of the table, leaning forward with his hands upon its polished
surface, glaring with his clear gray eyes at the eight who sat on its sides.
There was silence.
“We have all agreed to let Alhazred arbitrate our dispute, and to accept
whatever judgment he decides to render. The time for recrimination is
over.”
He sat down, and the eight pairs of eyes turned to me. As I stood, I tried
not to let my intimidation show. These were the greatest necromancers in
Damascus and they were not happy.
“The problem I was asked to investigate by you of the Council is the
recent shortage of acids, essential salts, and other materials necessary to our
art that has occurred in the city. As you know, most of it comes from Egypt
and is brought in by caravan. You will be happy to hear that I have found no
reduction in the amounts of supplies being brought into Damascus.”
“We know what is happening,” said a fat man with well-oiled hair and
beard who was dressed in the robes of a merchant. He pointed across the
table. “The Hound is buying up all the best salts for his own use.”
The bald and clean shaven Egyptian named Chigaru el-Masri shook his
head gravely. “Fayyad, you are mistaken. I am as much in the dark about
these shortages as you are.”
A handsome young man seated beside Chigaru pointed his slender hand
indolently across the table. “Isn’t it more likely that our materials are being
hoarded up so that they can later be sold at much higher prices? Who better
to do this than Fayyad al-Majid, the one they call the Merchant.”
An elderly man with a long white beard that reached almost to the table
raised his hand with the palm outward in a placating gesture. “It is not for
you, Baligh ibn Nazari, to accuse your elders without evidence.”
“I thank you, Abdul-Basir,” Fayyad said. “Your wisdom is famed far
beyond the bounds of the Lane of Scholars.”
“If you will allow me to speak,” I said.
“Let the young Alhazred speak,” said the beautiful Kalila Salib. She
smiled at me and nodded.
“Thank you, Kalila. I know tempers are hot, and many accusations have
passed up and down the lane, jumping from house to house like fire in the
wind. I have inspected the houses of all who are present at this table, and I
have found no evidence of hoarding.”
“Thank you, Alhazred,” the Merchant said. “It pains me to have my
honor questioned.”
“No more than it pains me,” the Hound told him.
“If the Egyptian shipments are not in any of our houses, then where are
they?” Dannu the Celt demanded.
“That I have as yet been unable to determine.”
“Then what good are you?” muttered Jacob Hazan, the Kabbalist.
“My companions and I made a thorough inquiry. We know the salts and
acids are coming into Damascus. We know they are not being offered for
sale at the usual dealers. We know they are not being hoarded in the house
of anyone present at this table.”
“Then where are they?” the Celt demanded, his red beard bristling.
I spread my hands. “We found no evidence that they are leaving the city.
They are still somewhere in Damascus. We were unable to determine where
they are, or who is stealing them.”
“What makes you believe they are being stolen?” asked an elderly
woman with graying hair and a noble bearing.
“No one is being enriched, Mahibah. If these materials were bought,
someone who has handled them would come into money, and would spend
it.”
“You would know this?”
“My companion, Altrus, has many contacts in the alehouses and brothels
of the city. He is certain.”
“Are we to take the word of a drunkard who frequents brothels?” Fayyad
demanded.
“There is more information circulating in the brothels than you would
imagine,” Kalila told him with a smile.
“Yes, we all know of your former profession, before you began to raise
the dead so that they could speak last words of comfort to their grieving
families.”
“I’m not ashamed of it,” she said. “I was a harlot, and a good one.”
“In any event, I can find no fault with any of you,” I said. “Therefore it is
my judgment that we share the salts, acids, and other matter of the Egyptian
shipments that remain available equally, until the next caravan arrives.”
“There are not enough salts to go around,” Chigaru objected. “How am I
to continue my work?”
“Why should we assume that the next shipment won’t be stolen?” Baligh
asked.
“My companions and I will continue to investigate the matter,” I told
him.
“I hope you have better fortune than you’ve had thus far, Alhazred,” he
said with a vague smile.
There were grunts of affirmation from both sides.
I smiled to conceal my frustration and met the gaze of Harkanos at the
far end of the table. He shrugged, as if to say, it went as well as I had reason
to expect. I sat down, and Harkanos stood.
“Alhazred has given us his judgment. I know I speak for all of you when
I say we thank him for his efforts.”
“Much good they did,” Fayyad muttered sourly.
“If you are dissatisfied, find the thief yourself,” Chigaru told him.
“I will be looking, don’t believe otherwise. And if I do find the thief, he
will rue the day he was born.”
This was no idle threat. Any of the men and women at the table were
capable of calling up horrors that were almost too hideous to contemplate.

2.
“That went well,” Martala said.
“How would you know?” I asked.
“We were listening at the door,” Altrus said.
The necromancers of the Council had left my house for their own houses
along the length of the Lane of Scholars, even Harkanos, who stayed last to
thank me for taking on the task of arbitrator.
“I only hope I was able to head off a feud,” I told the mercenary as I
poured golden wine from a crystal decanter into a goblet of smoky blue
glass.
He came over and filled two goblets, passing one to the girl and
sampling his own. He nodded at me with approval. It was better wine than
he was accustomed to. He spent most of his nights gambling in the
alehouses or whoring in the brothels. As I had tried to make my visitors
understand, that was one of the reasons he was so useful to me. No one had
a better grasp of the gossip of Damascus than Altrus.
He transferred his goblet to his left hand and worked the fingers of his
right hand, clenching and opening his fist.
“Does the arm still trouble you?”
“It’s almost back to normal. Every so often my fingers tingle, that’s all.”
It was over six weeks since he had suffered the paralyzing injury to his
right arm at Sinai Monastery. I was relieved that it had not crippled him.
“Is there any news about the most recent caravan from Egypt?”
“Nothing.” He drank half his wine in one swallow. “If anyone knows
what happened to the necromantic supplies, he isn’t talking.”
“We need to discover what is going on. The necromancers won’t be
patient forever. Harkanos gained us a pause of hostilities, but tempers will
become heated if there are not enough salts to work with, and each suspects
the others of hoarding them.”
“I wouldn’t put it past that oily Fayyad al-Majid to be lying,” Martala
said. “If anyone knows how to conceal stolen goods, he does.”
“Why would he do it?” I asked. “He deals mostly in potions, philtres,
unguents and charms. He uses mummy dust and the bones of the dead, but I
doubt he raises them to life very often.”
“No one really knows what you necromancers get up to in your cellars,”
Altrus said. “You are a secretive lot.”
“True. That makes our investigation more difficult.”
“If I keep asking questions, eventually someone will talk.”
“You can be very persuasive,” I agreed.
“I think no one’s talked because no one knows anything,” Martala said.
“It makes so little sense,” I told her. “Only we necromancers in the Lane
of Scholars have any use for the essential salts of the dead and powdered
mummy and strong acids that were taken. They would be useless to others.”
“Useless, maybe, but not valueless,” Altrus pointed out.
“But nobody’s tried to sell them.”
“That we know about. It may be that one of your friends at the table has
already bought the supplies from Egypt, but is keeping quiet about it.”
“I suppose it’s possible,” I agreed. “Well, we can’t do anything more
tonight. I’m going to bed.”
“I’m off to the alehouse,” he said, setting down his empty goblet.
“I’m coming to bed with you,” Martala said to me.
The girl still maintained her habit of sleeping in my bed, even though she
had her own room in my house. I had grown accustomed to her weight and
warmth beside me. So much so that when she was not there, I would often
lie awake. The fact that I had been made a eunuch by King Huban of
Yemen prevented us from engaging in more energetic sports, but I liked
having the girl sleep beside me.
We were both in the habit of sleeping naked when we lay in my large
bed. A cooling breeze blew through the wooden screens over the windows,
but the white cotton sheets were more than enough to keep us from being
chilled. I lay on my back, staring into the dark with one hand behind my
head. The girl lay on her side, facing away from me. I could hear her soft
snores and knew she was already asleep.
Following the intrusion of the djinn Xhalarhinni into my bedroom, I had
strengthened the protective wards around my house, and believed it to be
near-impregnable against magical attacks. Imagine my surprise when an
apparition began to form itself in the darkness above the bed.
I reached over and shook the girl by her shoulder. She did not wake. My
sword and dagger were across the room with my clothing. Watching the
glowing green tendrils twist and form themselves from the empty air above
my head, I doubted steel would have any effect. I should have rolled from
the bed to the floor but did not want to leave the sleeping girl unprotected.
The green glow formed itself into an inhuman face with hollow black
eyes. It spoke to me. “Alhazred, do not pursue the matter of the Egyptian
salts. If you do, the girl will die.”
“Who are you who violates the privacy of my bedchamber and threatens
me?”
“One you do not wish to anger.”
I made a gesture of banishing on the air. “Be gone.”
The face laughed. Its voice was distorted. I did not recognize it as the
voice of anyone I knew. “Heed this warning. There will be no other.”
The glowing countenance scattered silently into a myriad of pale green
sparks that spread and faded, leaving no trace to show they had ever
existed.

3.
“It’s not often you accompany me to the marketplace,” Martala said as we
crossed the busy street between the carts and entered the walled city market
of Damascus.
“I want to look around and listen to the talk of the merchants. Maybe one
of them will mention the Egyptian salts.”
“Unlikely.”
I did not argue. My real reason for being with her was to protect her from
harm. The apparition on my ceiling may have been insubstantial, but I knew
its threats were not.
With half an ear and half a mind, I followed the girl from stall to stall as
she purchased the things needed by any great household. Ordinarily she was
accompanied by a servant, but I had told the man that he was not needed.
Soon I was weighed down with parcels and bags.
I lingered in the shade of a striped awning while the girl haggled for
pepper. She had a gift for bargaining and always paid the lowest prices of
anyone I sent to the marketplace, which is the main reason I sent her so
often. In any case, she enjoyed it and I would not deprive her of that
enjoyment.
A scrap of conversation made me turn my head.
“—the walled garden of his house is filled with Egyptian jars. I never
saw so many jars in one place before.”
“What’s in them? Anything of value?”
“Dust. Nothing but dust. I think he’s mad. He has a mad look about him,
as though he listens to voices no one else can hear.”
Craning my neck and standing on my toes, I tried to find the men who
spoke, but the throng of the marketplace crushed against me and turned me
around, knocking the cursed packages from my arms. By the time I got
another view, whoever had spoken had moved onward.
I knelt to pick up my wares. From the corner of my eye I noticed a kind
of blurring of the air. It moved down the line of stalls. I stared at it in
puzzlement. My eyes said there was something there but my mind said
there was not. As I struggled with this conflict, the blur moved toward
Martala.
The packages scattered as I ran toward the girl, shouting her name. The
babble was so loud, she did not hear until I was close. It was enough. She
turned, and as she did so a man dressed in black with his face wrapped in a
black cloth so that only his eyes were visible beneath his turban seemed to
materialize from nowhere beside her. He raised his dagger. The girl moved
as quickly as a striking serpent. Her little dagger flashed out and sank itself
into the assassin’s side and back as she moved past him. He staggered and
dropped his weapon. Then he melted into the air and was gone as
mysteriously as he had come.
“Are you hurt?” I took her shoulders in my hands and stared into her pale
eyes.
“The dog did not touch me. He was slow; I was quick.”
Bending, I picked up the dagger and examined it. There was nothing
remarkable about it, other than a bluish cast to the steel at the end of its
curved blade. I raised it to my face. The odor was unmistakable.
“Poison. An extract of the black lotus.”
“What does this mean, Alhazred?”
Reluctantly, I drew her aside beneath an awning and told her about the
apparition in the night. “Whoever sent it means to get to me through those
near me. He does not want me dead or he would have sent his assassin
against me. He wants me to make a futile investigation, so that the one who
stole the Egyptian salts will not fall under suspicion.”
“Oh, the packages! Look at them!”
I resisted the urge to curse the packages, and instead helped her pick
them up and dust them off. Only two were missing. The citizens of
Damascus were either more honest than I believed, or the fatherless
children who made their bread by stealing from the merchants were all on
hajj.

4.
“I want you to stay at Martala’s side at all times when she is outside this
house.”
Altrus grunted at me with amusement. “From what you told me about
what happened in the marketplace today, I judge the girl can take care of
herself.”
“I was able to shout a warning. That’s the only reason she is still alive.”
“Very well, I’ll become her bodyguard. She won’t like it. You know how
independent she is.”
“Until this matter of the missing Egyptian salts becomes clear, I want the
two of you together.”
It was fortunate the girl did not like to go out that often. She enjoyed
overseeing the running of my household. My servants knew to go to her
when they had a dispute between themselves. The house was her domain,
and for an Egyptian street urchin who had lived most of her life in a dirty
shack, it was paradise. Altrus would be bound to the house because she was
in the house, which he would hate, but that could not be helped.
“Just keep her safe. And watch your own back.”
“I always do, Alhazred.”
The girl could not have a more able bodyguard. More than this, I could
not do. It was necessary that I focus my own attentions on the matter of the
stolen supplies. I had sent out messengers to ask all those I knew if they had
heard rumors about a back garden filled with Egyptian jars. Thus far, all
those who responded claimed to know nothing.
Borka, one of my manservants, entered my study as Altrus was leaving.
“There is a man at the door who wishes to see you,” he said.
“What’s his name?”
“He said for me to tell you that the Hound has words for you.”
This was interesting. I knew Chigaru el-Masri well enough to nod to him
in the street, but except for the Council meeting of the previous day, he had
never before come to my house.
“Show him into the study, Borka.”
The bald Egyptian entered, his round, beardless face beaming a smile.
After him trailed a boy of eight or nine years of age whose dark eyes had a
hunted look.
“Thank you for seeing me, Alhazred. I know you must be occupied with
the affair that concerns us all.”
“I always have time to talk with a man of your accomplishments,
Chigaru.”
This seemed to please him.
I looked at the boy. “Who is this you have brought with you?”
He put his chubby white hand on the boy’s head. The boy did not flinch.
He merely stared at me.
“This is Abdullah, my seer. He goes everywhere with me. He is my eyes
in the other world.”
“You use a child for a seer?”
“It is an ancient custom of necromancers in my country. Children see
into the spirit realm more easily than adults. When I work a ritual to call
forth the spirits of the dead, Abdullah tells me what appears in the triangle,
and what they say in response to my questions.”
I remembered that when I first met Martala in Bubastis, she was being
forced by an elderly street juggler to read the future in a pool of black ink
which he poured into the palm of her hand.
“Do you wish to tell my future?”
The Egyptian laughed. “I doubt you could afford our services, Alhazred.
Little Abdullah is in great demand in all the noble houses of Damascus.”
The boy looked at me with empty eyes that had seen too much and no
longer wished to see.
“Then why have you come, Chigaru?”
The Egyptian spread his chubby hands to show me their pink palms. “In
every adversity there is opportunity. As you may have heard, there was
been a falling out between myself and the Merchant.”
“Fayyad al-Majid? What has he to do with anything?”
“He cheated me.” His dark eyes narrowed. “He stole a rich client out
from under my foot. Such impertinence must be punished.”
“That is an affair between you and Fayyad. It has nothing to do with
me.”
“But it could have a great deal to do with you, Alhazred, if you wish it.”
He took a leather purse from his belt and extended it to me.
“What is that?” I asked.
“This is a hundred gold dinars, which I will give to you if you blame the
Merchant for the stolen supplies.”
“I have no evidence against the Merchant.”
“It was him,” he said with impatience. “It has to be him. He intends to
hoard the salts and sell them at an inflated price, claiming that he has found
a new supplier from Egypt.”
“Have you proof of this?”
He scowled, and shook his head. “Rumors, only rumors. But why should
such rumors come to be unless there is truth behind them? I have never
trusted that oily, fat maker of potions.”
This interested me. “Where did you hear these rumors?”
“It was the boy who heard them.” Chigaru tugged the child’s sleeve and
nodded toward me.
The child turned and began to talk in a toneless voice. “I was walking
along the street outside the yellow door when the Merchant came forth with
the Celt. They were arguing and didn’t notice me.”
The yellow door was the door to Fayyad’s house in the Lane of Scholars.
All the doors in the lane bore different colors, and by these colors their
residents were known.
“The Celt told the Merchant that he knew what the Merchant had done,
and that unless he confessed it to the Council, his secret would be
betrayed.”
“That’s not a confession, that’s an accusation, and it’s not even at
firsthand,” I told Chigaru. “Coming from you, it carries little weight.
Everyone in the Lane knows you hate Fayyad.”
“It’s true: I do despise that oily cheat and liar. He has shown malice
toward me more than once, for no other reason than his unreasoning hatred
of foreigners. The Celt cares nothing about him. What other thing would the
Celt want Fayyad to confess, but the theft of the salts?”
He extended the purse of gold.
I waved it down. “Put your gold away, Chigaru. I will investigate what
you’ve just told me, but I have sworn to the Council to find guilt
impartially.”
“This gold is not a bribe,” he said with a forced laugh. “It is an
inducement for you to examine the Merchant closely.”
“I examine everyone closely, even you.”

5.
The Celt’s manservant was gone from his street door for so long a time that
I was about to turn away, when the door opened and he ushered me in with
the unreadable expression of all good servants. He was uncommonly tall,
with a cadaverous face, close-cropped hair and a scant beard on the end of
his elongated chin. Those who look after the needs of necromancers tend to
be unusual. It is a position shunned by the average man or woman.
 I looked around the courtyard with curiosity as he led me to the front
door of the house. It was smaller than my own, received less sunlight, and
had an air of neglect. The Celt’s house was located at the far end of the
Lane where the houses are less opulent and the grounds not so extensive. I
wondered if this tall, silent man did all the work of the house.
Dannu had come to live in Damascus a month after my own arrival. This
made him the most recent of the necromancers to take up residence in the
Lane of Scholars. Rumor had it that he came from a distant land far to the
west, beyond the Pillars of Hercules. He had made a living as a traveling
juggler, performing a mixture of magic and deception for crowds in the
marketplaces of all the larger towns, before taking up the serious study of
the black arts. His primary discipline was said to be demonology. He had
come to Damascus for the same reason the rest of us live here: it is the
center of the world where the arts of magic are concerned.
The interior of the house told the same tale as the courtyard. It was well
appointed, but the marble was unpolished, the wall hangings dusty. Minor
damage to one of the window screens had gone unrepaired. Dannu was not
nearly so prosperous as most of his neighbors.
I was led to the back of the house, into a little workshop. The Celt sat on
a stool, bent over a small iron anvil on a work table. He was hammering a
gold medallion with a tiny hammer that had a rounded end the size of a pea.
The hammer made a tink-tink-tink as it struck the gold. The workmanship of
the medallion was superb. All around its edge were intertwining creatures
with long necks and beaked heads. In the center was set a large ruby cut
with flat facets. It caught the light from the back window each time he
turned the medallion on the anvil.
“What do you wish to say to me, Alhazred?” he asked without looking
up from his work. “As you can see, I’m busy.”
“It’s a beautiful piece,” I murmured in appreciation.
“A charm to bring good fortune. The man who commissioned it is
wealthy. He has two houses, three wives, and a fleet of caravans. Why he
thinks he needs more good fortune is beyond my ken, but the fool pays
well, and that is all that matters.”
“I’ve come to speak with you about the missing salts.”
He set down his hammer and turned to study me with his keen gray eyes.
There was intelligence there, even though it lay half hidden beneath his
bushy red eyebrows. “Why do you think I can add to the statement I gave
you when you last interrogated me?”
“It was scarcely an interrogation,” I said with a smile.
“Call it what you wish. What do you want?”
Taking a stool down from its peg on the wall, I sat upon it. “You were
observed talking with the Merchant outside his door in the Lane. The one
who overhead you claims that you told Fayyad that you knew what he had
done, and that if he didn’t confess it to the Council, you would be forced to
betray his secret.”
Dannu nodded.“There are spies everywhere in this pestilential city.
Sometimes I wish I had stayed in Albion.”
“Is the White Isle your home?”
“It is where I was birthed. I have no home. I have wandered the world
since I was a small child, eking out a living by doing tricks for fools in
marketplaces and at country fairs. The world is my home, or I have no
home. I don’t know which it is.”
“Will you speak to me about the Merchant’s secret?”
He hesitated long in thought, his expression stony. “Know this, Alhazred.
When I came to Damascus, I had no friends. Fayyad made a loan of gold to
me so that I could begin to make amulets and talismans to sell to the nobles.
All that I have here, small though it is, I owe to that loan. I would not
willingly betray him.”
“Surely you have repaid the loan by now.”
“Yes, the gold is repaid.”
“Then you owe Fayyad nothing. He lent gold to you only because he
judged you a good risk. You were an investment to him, nothing more.”
“That may be so, but without his gold—without his trust in me—I would
have nothing today. It is a serious matter to betray his secret.”
“We must think of the well-being of all who live in the Lane. This affair
has hurt us all, and it is not just the theft of the salts, it is the suspicion that
grows between us.”
He nodded and took his bristling red beard into his fist. “You are right. I
have remained silent long enough, and I have given Fayyad many chances
to confess his crime before the Council.”
“His crime? So it was Fayyad who stole the salts?”
“I know nothing about the thefts of the salts.”
“Dannu, I ask that you reveal to me what you do know. I will not use it
against the Merchant unless there is no choice in the matter. We must
resolve these thefts.”
“Yes, I am decided. I will tell you what I know.”
He rang a silver bell attached to the wall by pulling a cord. The
manservant appears so quickly, he must have been listening just outside the
doorway.
“Tea.”
The man bowed and withdrew.
“While I was repaying my debt to the Merchant, I helped him with a few
trifling matters. I acted not so much as his servant as his assistant. I
procured the parts of corpses he needed for his potions. You probably know
that Fayyad’s potions and unguents depend for their efficacy on
necromantic materials such as mummy dust, human hair, and human bone.”
“I confess I know nothing of the Merchant’s manner of working.”
“Now you know.” Dannu smiled. “I wonder how many rich ladies who
drink his potions realize they are drinking the dead.”
“A sausage-maker is wise not to tell his customers how his sausages are
made,” I observed.
“Indeed. In any event, my assistance to Fayyad brought me to his house
on many occasions at odd hours of the night. His servants became
accustomed to my comings and goings, and even started to leave a small
side door unlocked so that I could enter without disturbing them.”
“I presume you saw something,” I murmured to encourage his speech.
“Yes, that is right.” He hesitated, then took a deep breath and committed
himself. “I came upon Fayyad in his cellar, working the Egyptian ritual of
Yog-Sothoth to raise the dead and reconstitute them into living flesh from
their essential salts.”
“Many of us have worked that ritual. I myself—” I stopped talking.
“Yes?” He studied me with curiosity.
“I myself have worked that ritual, but I confess I had no great success
with it.”
“It is a difficult necromancy,” he agreed. “I have never even attempted
it.”
“Few of us have a need for it. Usually it is enough to raise the shade of
the dead and feed it so that it can speak. It is unnecessary to rebuild the
body from its salts.”
He nodded agreement. “I have never found a need for it in my own
work.”
 The manservant returned with a silver tray on which rested a tea service.
He set it on the workbench and poured from the pot, and I saw that the tea
was green.
“Green tea is one of my few indulgences,” Dannu said. “I find it restores
my concentration when I become weary.”
I sampled the tea from the tiny cup I was offered, and found it hot and
strong.
“What is the significance of the Merchant experimenting with the
Egyptian ritual, when so many of us have attempted it?”
“With unmarked salts?”
I set my cup down before I spilled my tea. “The salts were not labeled?”
“They are less expensive to get when unlabeled,” he said.
“Yes, but the risk. What precautions did Fayyad take?”
“None.”
I stared at his gray eyes with incomprehension. “None? You mean,
nothing? He took no precautions at all?”
“Nothing. When I came upon him, he was working the ritual without
assistants, without a circle of containment, without magical wards.”
It was difficult even to comprehend such recklessness.
“In the names of all the gods, why? Why would he take such a risk?”
The Celt shrugged his broad shoulders beneath his stained work shirt.
“Who can know? Arrogance. Expediency. Reckless haste.”
“Did you confront him?”
He frowned and dropped his gaze. “That is what I should have done. But
remember, Alhazred: I was newly arrived in Damascus, and I was still in
the man’s debt.
“What did you do?” I could not keep the censure from my voice.
“May the ancient ones forgive me, I helped him. When he saw me in the
entranceway at a critical moment in the ritual, he beckoned me to him, and I
went. I helped him complete it.”
“What was the result?”
“Nothing, I swear it. The ritual was not successful. The salts may have
been contaminated with extraneous matter, for what we raised up was a
misshapen monster. I killed it quickly with my axe and we buried it outside
the walls of the city.”
“I sense that this is not the end of your story.”
“Would that it were. Would that Fayyad had taken my gentle advice and
ceased his experiments with the unmarked salts. Would that I had made my
objections more strenuous at the time, although I do not think he would
have heeded me.”
The sense of an ominous dark mass hanging over the room was almost
palpable.
“What did he call up?”
“That, I don’t know, Alhazred. I swear that I would tell you if I did. I
arrived at his house one night, expecting to aid him in his ritual work, and
found him almost dead. Something had blasted him with hellfire and burned
more than his skin. His mind was gone as well. I have some leech-lore,
gleaned from the Druids of my birthplace when I was a boy, and I know the
use of a healing spell that few know. I felt it was my duty to try to bring
Fayyad back from the brink of death. I worked over him for two days, and I
was successful. His reason returned and his skin healed.”
“You should have reported Fayyad’s crime to the Council,” I told him.
“What he did was dangerous. Surely you must know what could have
happened, if he chanced to call back into the body a mage of ancient
Egypt.”
“I know that there is no necromancer alive today who has even a fraction
of the power of the ancients. I know that if the essential salts are old, the
risk is great. But I was in the man’s debt.”
“Why did you have words with Fayyad outside his door?”
He grunted with uneasy laughter, and met my gaze shamefully. “I learned
from the merchant’s guild that someone is asking the dealers to procure
unlabeled salts, and the more ancient the salts, the more that person is
willing to pay.”
“So you think Fayyad went back to his reckless experiments?”
He shrugged. “Who else?”
“What did Fayyad tell you?”
“As you would expect, he denied it all. He swore to me he was no longer
attempting the Egyptian ritual. There was something in the way he said it
that almost persuaded me to believe him.”
“What was that?”
“He was terrified. I have never seen a man in the grip of such abject,
shaking panic. Something has happened to him that made him fear not only
for his flesh, but for the fate of his soul.”
6.
The contrast between Dannu’s house and that of Fayyad al-Majid was
striking. The Merchant had lived in Damascus for two decades, and had
prospered greatly. His house was one of the most splendid in the Lane of
Scholars. It almost merited the title of palace.
The street door was black and had no design upon it. Only the best
houses in the Lane had doors painted with simple colors. The doors of the
lesser houses bore additional designs, since the number of colors was
limited, and there were not nearly enough colors for all the doors in the
Lane.
The grounds in the front of the house were landscaped with shade trees
and flowering shrubs. They were more extensive than my entire property. A
marble fountain bubbled up a constant stream of clear, pure water, fed by
who knew what occult device or mechanical contrivance. Birds sang from
the trees. I looked at them more closely as I walked past and realized they
were made of metal, not living. Then I noticed that the flowers were made
of colored paper. The entire initial impression of the courtyard bursting with
life was an illusion. Even so, it was impressive; perhaps even more so than
if the birds and flowers had been alive.
I was led into a bath chamber. The floor and walls were lined with
marble slabs of the most delicate pinks, polished until they shone like
mirrors. The center of the room was occupied by a square pool that was
large enough to accommodate a dozen men. In it Fayyad al-Majid sat alone
with the steam rising around him from the heated water. I could smell the
mineral salts in the water, sharp and unpleasant.
“Would you care to join me, Alhazred?”
“I think not today.”
He regarded me with shrewd dark eyes. “You sound so serious. I take it
this visit is connected with your continuing investigation of the matter the
Council has asked you to arbitrate.”
“The theft of the salts.”
He cupped his hands and raised them to pour water over his closed
eyelids. “As I already told you, I know nothing of this theft.”
“New evidence has emerged that requires me to interview you again.”
“Very well. I have nothing to hide, as you see. My house is your house.
Ask what you will.”
 I began to walk slowly around the pool. “Did you raise an ancient one
from unlabeled Egyptian salts?”
He laughed. “Who has been talking to you? The Lane is filled with such
malicious gossip.”
“I cannot reveal the names of those who provided me with my evidence.”
“No matter, I can guess his name. It is that thankless, ungrateful Celt,
isn’t it? I should have known better than to trust him.”
“As you know, Fayyad, raising the dead from unlabeled salts is strictly
forbidden by the Council.”
“Don’t quote Council rules to me, young man. I was aware of them
before you were born. Will you stop walking behind me and come where I
can see you? You are making my neck cramp.”
“Forgiven me, but pacing helps the flow of my thoughts.”
“If you had any real evidence, you would be talking to the Council, not
to me.”
“Fayyad, I came here to appeal to your honor. If you have committed an
indiscretion, I’m sure the Council will forgive it, but we must know what
you have done.”
“One necromancer schooling another about honor. That is a scene as rare
as it is ridiculous.”
I stopped in front of him and met his eyes. “Did you try to have my
servant killed in the marketplace?”
He frowned at me, and his surprise appeared genuine. “Of course not.”
“Did you make an apparition appear in my bedchamber?”
“No. What in all the realms are you talking about?”
In addition to his obvious confusion there was fear in his voice.
“I know you raised an ancient from his salts. If you persist in denying it,
I will go to the Council with the recommendation that you be banished from
Damascus.”
This silenced him. Beneath the skin of his bravado, he was a badly
frightened man.
“If you tell me the truth now, I will speak on your behalf in front of the
Council.”
I could see him weighing in his shrewd mind the courses of action I had
laid before him. The facade dropped from his face. He looked at me as a
man looks at another man.
“The salts were not labelled, but I was assured by the seller that they
were no more than two centuries old. Why would anyone sell ancient salts
for common salts, when the ancient salts are worth five times the price?”
“When the salts are unlabeled, such errors are inevitable.”
He nodded heavily, his double chin jiggling under his stringy, water-
soaked beard. “I was imprudent, I admit that. The price was so favorable,
Alhazred. It was a gift from Fortuna herself. I ask you, would you have
declined to buy?” He named a price that was absurdly low for essential
salts, even those bearing no labels.
“I used the salts to perfect my working of the Egyptian ritual. I wanted to
expand my horizons as a necromancer. As you know, the sale of health
potions to the sick or dying is a rewarding trade, but it commands little
respect among my peers. Do you think I don’t hear them, speaking words of
contempt about me behind my back? Fayyad the brewer. Fayyad the pill-
peddler. Fayyad the charm merchant. Do you think I have no pride?”
“Just tell me what happened.”
He sagged in upon himself, his shoulders slumping and his back
rounding, so that his chin touched the surface of the bathwater. He stared at
the water, eyes unfocused. “I achieved success with the ritual. He arose
from his salts fully formed, a tall man, lean and hard. As you know, most of
the dead who are returned to bodies reconstituted from their essential salts
are confused and in great pain.”
The memory of my own agony when Martala had raised me from the
dead with my essential salts came strongly into my mind. It was like a
second birth. The pain was indescribable. “So I have been told.”
He shook his head in bewilderment. “This man was not confused. He
was not in pain. From the first instant he knew exactly who he was and
where he was. I perceived my danger and threw up a spell of containment
around him. He walked through it as though it did not exist. He did not
resist the spell, Alhazred, he seemed not to even notice it. Then I knew fear
in my heart, and wondered what I had done.”
“If he was so powerful, I’m surprised he didn’t kill you.”
“So am I. Why he let me live, I don’t know, unless it was that I was too
insignificant to notice, just as the containment spell had been.”
“Did you summon your household staff to restrain him?”
He giggled and shook his head. “I tried to cry out but my voice would
not work. Nor could I move from my place. Truly, I don’t know if it was
some spell that bound me, or only my own terror. He passed me without a
glance and left the cellar. I never saw him again.”
“Do you think he may still be in Damascus, stealing caravan shipments
of essential salts?”
He lifted his hands out of the water. The tips of his fingers were
wrinkled. “How can I know of such things? I know nothing about the theft
of the salts, Alhazred. I told you that before, and it was the truth.”
“Still, it cannot be coincidence that an ancient mage is raised up from his
salts, and then salts begin to go missing.”
“I know nothing of these matters. When you speak to the Council, tell
them I intended no harm, only to deepen my skills as a necromancer. They
will understand that.”
I nodded agreement, but inwardly I was not certain the Council would be
in an understanding state of mind when they learned of Fayyad’s
astonishing lapse of judgment.
“There is one more thing, Fayyad. May I take a walk around your back
garden?”
“My garden?”
I nodded.
He shrugged. “By all means, tour my garden. You will find the fragrance
of the orange trees delightful.”
I found my own way to the back door of the house and explored the
walled garden. It was much larger than my own, but not so well laid out. All
the trees and plants were trimmed and tended to perfection. I looked in
every corner, but there were no Egyptian jars.

7.
“Did you know that someone is whispering rumors about you to the
Caliph?”
I looked at Uto with surprise. In the dimness of the deserted street only
the ghoul’s large eyes were visible, reflecting the crescent of the waning
moon. His naked black skin was hidden in shadow, even to my keen sight.
A ghoul’s skin has no sheen. It is a flat black, like black velvet. A citizen of
Damascus could pass within touching distance of him and never know he
was there.
“What sort of rumors?”
 “That you secretly hate the Caliph and are plotting to kill him, as you
killed his father.”
“Absurd lies,” I said, trying not to let my surprise show in my posture or
movements.
It was true that I had killed Moawiya’s father, Yazid, but only Martala,
Altrus and my neighbor Harkanos knew of this.
“What would be the purpose of such a rumor?”
“To cause the Caliph to turn against you and order your arrest.”
“Moawiya will never believe such a lie.”
“I hope you are correct, Alhazred,” Uto said. “After the great service you
rendered to the White Skull Clan, I would regret to feast on your
decapitated corpse.”
He referred to my help in exposing a shape-shifting creature from
another reality that fed upon the life-force of members of his clan, and
would eventually have destroyed it had I not intervened.
“I, too, would regret feasting on your flesh, my friend.”
He laughed the rasping laugh of ghouls that is sometimes heard in the
night by lone travelers through graveyards or along remote pathways. Even
though I was well familiar with it, still it chilled my blood.
“Where are you leading me?”
“We must approach the house from the back, along the access lane that
allows for the removal of its refuse.”
“Are you certain this house is the house I seek?”
“It is the only house in or near the Lane of Scholars that fits your
requirement.”
The rear wall was high and lined with iron spikes along its top.
Fortunately, pieces of mortar had fallen from chinks between the large
stones of the wall, allowing access for fingers and toes. I took off my boots.
“I will leave you now, Alhazred,” the ghoul murmured. “I would
accompany you, but I cannot afford to involve my clan in a feud between
necromancers.”
“I understand, Uto. You have a first responsibility to your clan. I thank
you for locating the house.”
“Have a care, my friend. If what you told me is true, I may yet have the
honor of feasting on your dead flesh.”
His voice faded as he spoke, so that the last words were almost inaudible,
and I knew I was alone by the wall. I climbed the stones, eased over the
spikes, and dropped to the lawn. The waning crescent of the moon was high
above, indicating that dawn must not be far off. It enabled me to see
outlines of the trees and bushes. The enclosure had a wildness to it. The
grass was as high as my knees and its dryness indicated that it had not been
watered for many days and was in all probability dead.
Following Uto’s instruction, I moved toward the rear door of the house.
Not far from the door I found the Egyptian jars. There must have been a
thousand of the clay vessels, stacked on their sides in rows and piled one
atop the other. The thought flitted through my mind on bat wings that Altrus
should be at my side. I thrust it away. It was necessary that he protect
Martala from further attacks, be they natural or unnatural.
I picked up one of the jars and examined its lead seal. Without a label,
there was no way to know where the essential salts had been prepared, or
the identity of the grave of the corpse from which they were extracted.
Rolling the jar between my hands, I heard what sounded like fine sand
shifting within it. That was all that remained of a human being, after the
corpse had been completely prepared and rendered down. It was a sobering
consideration, particularly under the present circumstances.
The back door of the house was unlocked. This was not unusual for
houses in the Lane of Scholars. No thief was insane enough to try to rob the
house of a necromancer. I entered the rear hall, moving silently as only
ghouls can move. Had there been a dog, it would not have barked. The glow
of an oil lamp drew me deeper into the house. I approached the open
doorway of the illuminated room with caution and peered around its edge.
It was a small study, filled with books, scrolls and untidy clutter. At a
writing desk sat the Celt, his broad back to me. His full red beard made him
easy to recognize.
I eased into the room. “Dannu, I have seen the Egyptian jars in your back
garden. There is no point in trying to deny them.”
He did not respond. I edged closer, my hand on the hilt of my dagger. He
was a large man with vast reserves of physical vitality.
Even when I stood beside him, he did not stir. I touched him on the
shoulder. It was like touching a corpse, save that the flesh was warm. I
waved my hand several times in front of his face, then grasped the back of
his chair and forced him partway around so that I could look into his face in
the light of the lamp.
His gray eyes were open but stared into infinity. There was a slackness in
his mouth, and his breaths came slow and shallow.
Only when he moved did I notice the tall figure of the Celt’s manservant,
seated in the shadows beyond the circle of the lamp. It puzzled me that I
had not seen him. As a ghoul I had learned to see into the darkness with a
keenness that was more than human. Yet I had not seen this man.
He leaned forward, and for a reason I could not have articulated, his calm
gaze sent a chill along my spine.
“Welcome to my house, Abdul Alhazred,” he said. His voice was deep
and carried a strange accent.
“This is the house of Dannu the Celt,” I pointed out.
“This was the house of Dannu, before I took it for my own, even as I
took the mind of Dannu.”
A horrible suspicion arose within my mind. “Who are you?”
“At one time, very long ago, men called me Hemiunu. I was vizier for
the Pharaoh Khufu, and did a trifling service for him as architect of his
tomb. He found reason to question my loyalty and had me strangled in my
bed as I lay asleep. Yet here I am.” He spoke these words with a sadness
that was almost poignant.
“What have you done to the Celt?”
“Very little.” He made a gesture upon the air. “You may speak to him, if
you wish.”
“Dannu? Can you hear me?”
He turned his head to look at me.“Greetings, Alhazred. It is good of you
to visit my house again, so soon after our last meeting.”
I stared into his eyes. His pupils were tiny black spots on fields of gray.
“Dannu, do you know what has happened to you?”
“Nothing has happened to me,” he said calmly.
“This man has entranced you,” I said, pointing at his servant.
The Celt looked across the room, then back at me. “What man? We are
the only ones here.”
I stared at the man who called himself Hemiunu as though at a viper that
had suddenly appeared in my bed. His thin lips quirked into a faint smile.
“You are the ancient mage whom Fayyad al-Majid raised from unlabeled
salts.”
“Indeed. It suited my purposes to pass unnoticed for a time in this city. It
was a simple matter to take possession of this fool’s mind and pose as his
manservant.”
 “What are those purposes?”
His narrow countenance darkened. “Do you know why my Pharaoh built
a great tomb of stone over the resting place of his dead flesh?”
I shook my head, wondering if I dared to lunge at him with my dagger.
He did not appear powerful of body and I could see no weapon at his waist,
but his complete ease of manner disquieted me.
“He did it so that his body should be undisturbed for eternity.”
“Then he was a fool. No man can preserve himself forever.”
The ancient Egyptian seemed not to hear my response. “The preservation
of our honored dead is the most sacred duty of my countrymen. What the
necromancers of your barbarous age have done is an abomination so
monstrous that my mind recoils from its contemplation.”
“You have been buying up and stealing the Egyptian salts so that they
cannot be used to resurrect the dead,” I said with sudden understanding.
This focused his attention on me, and I wished I had held my tongue.
The malice deep in the blackness of his eyes was the same malice in the
eyes of a serpent when it strikes its prey. I knew how the rat feels under the
eye of the cobra.
“The salts, as you call them, are the sacred bones of my people, which
thieves have stolen from their places of eternal rest. For this, you shall pay.
I swear it, by the war god Horus and by his father Osiris, god of the dead,
and by his mother, Isis, queen of all magic. For this outrage you shall pay
with your lives.”
8.
I drew my dagger and lunged toward him in a single motion. He raised one
finger of his hand from the arm of his chair. One finger, and I stopped and
hung motionless upon the air, like a fly in the web of a spider. My dagger
dropped from my numb fingers. I heard it clatter on the floor.
“You will be the first of your age to face the fury of my wrath.”
I found to my surprise that I could still speak. “Before you kill me, tell
me why you spared my life earlier. Why did you target my serving girl
instead of me?”
He shrugged his narrow shoulders beneath his white thawb. “I wished to
remain undiscovered so that I could collect as many jars as possible. I
hoped to discourage your investigation by intimidating you, but I see that I
underestimated your perseverance.”
“What do you intend to do with these jars?”
He frowned at me, and I felt my body tremble with a fear so primal, I
could not begin to control it.
“Haven’t you listened to my words? Your people have committed an
abomination, the desecration of our sacred dead. I must return them to their
resting places. For your crime, you must all die.”
“Not all of the necromancers experiment with the essential salts,” I said.
“All of you must die,” he repeated.
“The men of the caravans, the merchants, they had no knowledge of the
offense they were committing. Spare them in their ignorance.”
“I said, all of you must die.”
It was only then that I understood his words. I stared at him, my jaw
slack, unable to speak, my mind frozen with horror.
In the depths of his black gaze there stirred amusement. “I have been
studying your sacred texts. The Hebrew book regarding the plagues of
Egypt is particularly fascinating. What it does not reveal is that the plagues
were caused by magic, or that they represent the merest shadow of what
may be unleashed on the race of men.”
“My race is your race,” I was finally able to say.
“My race is dead. I have nothing in common with the soulless hordes
that infect this world in your barbarous times, when the true gods of the
Black Lands have been forgotten and their temples defiled by dogs and
harlots.”
“Not everyone forgets the gods of Egypt,” I said in desperation. “Bast is
still worshipped at Bubastis.”
He did not hear me. His gaze had gone beyond my face to some vista
only he could see. “I will wipe the papyrus clean and write new symbols
upon it. All that is here now shall be forgotten. I will strike your names off
the obelisk of time. It will be as though none of you ever existed.”
I could not decide whether he was mad, or merely filled with a terrible
righteousness.
“You must die, Alhazred. I am not yet finished gathering the salts that
have been stolen from my homeland. Come with me.”
My body jerked like a puppet on strings, then began to follow him when
he left the study. What chilled my heart as much as any other thing was the
way he worked his magic with complete effortlessness and no display. It
showed a skill far beyond any I had ever encountered.
“You will disappear. No one will know what became of you. By the time
your Council returns its attention to the problem of the missing salts, I will
be ready to call down the plagues.”
“What joy will be yours, when you have destroyed everything?” I asked
him.
He looked at me with contempt. “Do you believe I want to continue
living in this degenerate age? When I have dealt with you all, I shall return
to my salts in a suitable resting place for eternity. And there will be no one
—no one, Alhazred—to disturb my rest.”
He pointed toward the ragged open lawn. “Walk over there, so that I can
kill you and get on with my work.”
My body did as he ordered it to do and turned to face him. It was not that
my resistance to his will was insufficient, but rather that I could not begin to
resist.
“And now, farewell. I almost regret killing you, half-blood. You are the
most interesting of your kind in this age.”
“Wait. Before you slay Alhazred, you must deal with us.”
The shadows along the back of the house wavered, and suddenly there
stood the necromancers of the Council, and the ghoul Uto with them.
Hemiunu did not react. “I am impressed, Harkanos. Not many could veil
their presence from me, even in my own age. How long have you been
listening?”
“Long enough to know that you are mad. The second birth has
unbalanced your reason, Hemiunu.”
“On the contrary, it has made my mind as clear as water. You must all
die.”
A strange contest began, not a battle of physical weapons but a battle of
wills. The ancient and the necromancers of Damascus stood still and silent.
The battle revealed itself only by small twitches and involuntary grunts of
effort.
A kind of halo appeared in front of Hemiunu. It had a faint blue glow
that flickered. I realized that it was some kind of shield he had raised to turn
aside the combined killing stroke of the Council. Alone, he stood against
the eight of them, and he did not appear to be straining himself. I wondered
why Uto did not attempt some attack, then realized Hemiunu held him in
the same invisible bindings that he used to restrain my body. I never ceased
struggling to free myself, but my efforts were useless.
From the open back doorway of the house came an animal roar like that
of an enraged bear. Dannu emerged at a run, throwing balls of lightning
from his hands. They burst against the ancient one’s shield, and I saw him
stagger for the first time. The Celt stopped as abruptly as though he had run
into a wall. I felt him join the force of his will to the rest of the Council.
The effort to sustain his shield, hold the Council motionless, and also
keep Uto from attacking with his claws had divided Hemiunu’s will enough
to weaken it, allowing Dannu to free himself from whatever spell controlled
his mind. Now the ancient one had recaptured him and held him with the
rest.
I felt the invisible bindings around my body weaken and flicker in and
out of existence. Was it possible that in his intense concentration, Hemiunu
had forgotten about me? I was behind him. I did not dare try to burst free.
He would have tightened his hold on me instantly. Instead, I contrived a
distraction.
In the night sky above our heads burst forth a rainbow of brightly
glowing bands of color, accompanied by a noise like the singing of many
voices. For an instant, Hemiunu raised his head to look up.
I ran at him with the stealth of a ghoul and drove the point of my sword
through his heart from the back. He cried out: the most dolorous wail I have
ever heard. The blue shield before him vanished, and in an instant he was a
smoking column of blackened cinders that crumbled and fell to the grass.

9.
Once again we were gathered in the great hall of my house around the long
table. It was not a formal meeting of the Council. Martala and Altrus were
there. My manservant Borka had brought up the finest of the vintages stored
in the cellar by the previous owner of my house, a necromancer named
Hapla, who despite his other faults had excellent taste in wine. People stood
or sat talking in pairs or small groups that merged and broke apart as the
topics of conversation changed. Emotions were light, almost cheerful. I
realized it was the nearest thing to a social gathering I had ever held in the
house.
“If Uto had not gone to you, I would surely be dead,” I told Harkanos.
 “Once I understood what we were facing, I knew it would take the
combined magic of the entire Council to oppose this ancient mage.”
“It would still not have been enough, had Dannu not broken his bonds.”
“And had you not used your sword. For all our magic, Alhazred, a blade
of good Damascus steel can still end our lives. It is a humbling truth that all
necromancers do well to remember.”
“It’s something I always bear in mind,” Altrus said, approaching with a
cup of wine in his hand.
“I know you wanted to be in the fight, but it was vital that you protect
Martala so that Hemiunu could not use her against me.”
“She was safe enough,” he said with a grin. “She lay snoring in her bed
all night while I sat up and read a book.”
“Boredom will make a scholar of anyone,” the girl said. “And I do not
snore. Alhazred, tell this oaf that I do not snore.”
“Look there,” I said, pointing behind her. “Chigaru is beckoning me.”
I crossed the floor to where the Hound stood beside the Merchant.
“Alhazred, we were just remarking on how well you handled this terrible
affair of the salts,” Chigaru said.
“You have a wisdom beyond your years,” Fayyad said. “Now that the
danger is past, we have agreed that it would be wisest for us all to put this
unpleasantness behind us. It serves no purpose for us to feud amongst
ourselves. It’s bad for business.”
“I agree,” I said, eyeing the two. “I have been talking with Harkanos, and
we both believe that nothing would be served by seeking to place blame in
this unfortunate series of events.”
“Very wise, very just,” Chigaru said, nodding his bald head.
“The Caliph’s trust in you is not misplaced,” Fayyad said.
“Provided Fayyad is willing to compensate us all for the money we lost
while forced to purchase our supplies at inflated prices due to the shortages
created by the thefts.”
The smile fell from the Merchant’s face, then gradually returned as he
thought about it. “You are right, my dear boy, I was the cause of this
confusion, and it is only just that I pay restitution for my error in
judgment.”
Across the room, Baligh caught my eye and raised his glass. Kalila and
Mahibah, who stood talking to the handsome young necromancer, turned
and did the same.
 “You are the hero of the day,” Chigaru said, with just a trace of bitterness
beneath his ingratiating tone.
“The hero is Dannu,” I said. “If he had not burst forth from the house
when he did, we would have lost everything.”
“I never imagined an ancient mage could be so powerful,” Fayyad said
with awe. “Do you really believe he would have called down the plagues of
Egypt?”
“I do. He was a man whose people, their customs, their gods, were lost in
the past, and he knew there was no way to return to them. He would have
destroyed this entire world, or at least made a good attempt.”
Dannu approached, weaving as he walked across the floor, and the
Hound and the Merchant drifted away. He slapped me on the shoulder. I
saw that he was half-drunk, but at least he was happy in his cups.
“We saved the day, Alhazred, me with my lightning balls and you with
your good Damascus blade.”
“We all owe you our lives,” I said sincerely.
“No, we owe you our lives.” He frowned and seemed to sober. “He took
all I could cast at him. He would still have defeated us all but for your
sword. I never knew a man could move with such stealth and swiftness. You
have hidden talents.”
The chatter and the wine began to make my head spin. I excused myself
and stepped out my front door into my courtyard. Dawn had not yet arrived,
but it threatened on the eastern horizon. I stood leaning against one of pink
marble pillars that supported the projecting upper story of my house,
breathing deeply the cool air.
A shifting of shadow against shadow caught my eye. Uto approached in
the customary crouching posture of ghouls.
“You should come inside,” I told him.
He shook his hairless head. “The lights, too bright for these eyes.”
“I think they are too bright for these eyes as well,” I told him, pointing at
my face.
“I did not mean to deceive you, Alhazred. Harkanos thought it best that
we follow and watch you from a distance, in case you needed help.”
“Everyone deceives everyone, Uto; you know that. You are a ghoul.”
“And so are you, my friend.” He patted me awkwardly on the shoulder
with his clawed hand. “Why don’t we ghouls leave this noise and brightness
and walk together for a time while the night lingers.”
I left my house behind me without a backward look.
¼
 About the Author

DONALD TYSON was born in Halifax, Nova Scotia.

He writes a broad range of fiction and nonfiction
based in the Western esoteric tradition. He is the
author of the novel Alhazred, and the nonfiction
works Grimoire of the Necronomicon, The
13 Gates of the Necronomicon,
Necronomicon: The Wanderings of
Alhazred, and the Necronomicon Tarot, all by
Llewellyn. Most recently, his short novel The
Lovecraft Coven was published by Hippocampus
Press. He lives in Cape Breton, Nova Scotia, with his
wife, Jenny, their American bulldog, Ares, and their
Siamese cat, Hermes.
 About the Artist

FRANK WALLS is an artist and sculptor who works in

the book and game publishing industries. He has
created numerous illustrations and designs for clients
such as Fantasy Flight Games, Dark Regions Press,
Shock Totem Press, Wizards of the Coast, and many
others. He works digitally, traditionally, and in
ceramics. In addition to his freelance work he teaches
Digital Art and Design classes, and spends his spare
time designing board and video games.